Rayling rebuked: or, A defence of the ministers of this nation: by way of answer to the unparrallel'd calumnies cast upon them in an epistle lately published by Thomas Speed merchant of Bristol, unhappily become the Quakers advocate. Wherein, some Scriptures are opened, and diverse things objected by the Quakers, examined and answered. With an hortatory epistle prefixed to fasten Christians to Jesus Christ in these un-glewing times, wherein so many play fast and loose with him. By William Thomas minister of the Gospel at Ubley.
         Thomas, William, 1593-1667.
      
       
         
           1656
        
      
       Approx. 207 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 45 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A74947
         Thomason E883_5
         ESTC R207300
         99866359
         99866359
         118630
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A74947)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 118630)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 133:E883[5])
      
       
         
           
             Rayling rebuked: or, A defence of the ministers of this nation: by way of answer to the unparrallel'd calumnies cast upon them in an epistle lately published by Thomas Speed merchant of Bristol, unhappily become the Quakers advocate. Wherein, some Scriptures are opened, and diverse things objected by the Quakers, examined and answered. With an hortatory epistle prefixed to fasten Christians to Jesus Christ in these un-glewing times, wherein so many play fast and loose with him. By William Thomas minister of the Gospel at Ubley.
             Thomas, William, 1593-1667.
          
           [32], 56 p.
           
             Printed by T.M. for Edward Thomas, and are to be sold in Green-Arbour,
             London, :
             1656.
          
           
             A reply to: Speed, Thomas. Christ's innocency pleaded against the cry of the chief priests, or, a reply unto certain papers received from William Thomas.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "July. 11".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Speed, Thomas, b. 1622 or 3. -- Christ's innocency pleaded against the cry of the chief priests.
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-06 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-06 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 Rayling
                 Rebuked
              
               :
               OR
               ,
               A
               Defence
               of
               the
               MINISTERS
               OF
               THIS
               NATION
               :
               By
               way
               of
               Answer
               to
               the
               Vnparrallel'd
               Calumnies
               cast
               upon
               them
               in
               an
               Epistle
               lately
               published
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Speed
              
               Merchant
               of
               Bristol
               ,
               unhappily
               become
               the
               QUAKERS
               Advocate
               .
            
             
               WHEREIN
               ,
               Some
               Scriptures
               are
               opened
               ,
               and
               diverse
               things
               Objected
               by
               the
               QUAKERS
               ,
               EXAMINED
               and
               ANSWERED
               .
            
             
               
                 With
                 an
                 Hortatory
                 Epistle
                 prefixed
                 to
                 fasten
                 Christians
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 in
                 these
                 un-glewing
                 times
                 ,
                 wherein
                 so
                 many
                 play
                 fast
                 and
                 loose
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               William
               Thomas
               
                 Minister
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 at
              
               Ubley
               .
            
             
               
                 Mat.
                 6.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 be
                 darknes
                 ,
                 how
                 great
                 is
                 that
                 darknes
                 ?
                 1
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 made
                 as
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 off-scouring
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Luke
                 10.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 They
                 would
                 exclude
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   shut
                   you
                   out
                   from
                   loving
                   me
                   and
                   all
                   true
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   saith
                
                 Paul
                 )
                 that
                 you
                 might
                 affect
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Tertull.
                 praescript
                 .
                 advers
                 .
                 Haeret.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Avolent
                   quantum
                   volunt
                   paleae
                   levis
                   fidei
                   quocunque
                   ad
                   slatu
                   tentationum
                   ,
                   cò
                   purior
                   massa
                   frumenti
                   in
                   horrea
                   Domini
                   reponetur
                   .
                
              
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 T.
                 M.
              
               for
               
                 Edward
                 Thomas
              
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               sold
               in
               Green-Arbour
               ,
               1656.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 To
                 my
                 respected
                 and
                 well
                 beloved
                 Friends
                 and
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 in
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 Citty
                 of
              
               Bristol
               ;
               
                 those
                 in
                 particular
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 Charge
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 special
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 tentation
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 have
                 sadly
                 ,
                 and
                 dangerously
                 declined
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture-path
                 .
              
            
             
               THat
               I
               do
               in
               the
               first
               place
               make
               mine
               addresse
               to
               you
               (
               my
               honoured
               Friends
               )
               in
               that
               great
               City
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               (
               I
               trust
               )
               otherwise
               apprehended
               then
               as
               a
               testimony
               of
               my
               Christian
               respect
               ,
               and
               desires
               of
               your
               spiritual
               good
               .
               Besides
               that
               the
               business
               in
               hand
               stands
               in
               so
               neer
               a
               relation
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               upon
               me
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               to
               call
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               exhort
               you
               all
               ,
               in
               these
               loose
               and
               leaving
               times
               ,
               that
               
                 with
                 purpose
                 of
                 heart
                 you
                 would
                 cleave
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               a
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Fate
               (
               shall
               I
               say
               )
               or
               rather
               the
               great
               fault
               of
               eminent
               places
               ,
               to
               entertaine
               and
               professe
               religion
               
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 faction
              
               ,
               rather
               then
               out
               of
               election
               upon
               solid
               grounds
               ,
               or
               with
               that
               reverence
               and
               awfull
               affection
               that
               is
               required
               in
               religious
               Undertakings
               :
               Hence
               a
               new
               Faction
               
               causeth
               a
               new
               Defection
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               mention
               this
               as
               willing
               to
               fix
               an
               imputation
               upon
               you
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               but
               yet
               I
               offer
               it
               to
               your
               most
               serious
               consideration
               and
               care
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               not
               be
               just
               cause
               of
               such
               a
               censure
               .
               And
               ,
               however
               that
               be
               ,
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               be
               excused
               in
               making
               my
               application
               thither
               where
               he
               that
               will
               needs
               be
               mine
               adversary
               hath
               his
               abode
               ,
               and
               where
               many
               of
               the
               same
               erronious
               and
               apostatising
               way
               with
               himself
               ,
               are
               so
               entertained
               b
               and
               countinanced
               ,
               (
               I
               do
               not
               say
               
                 by
                 all
                 ,
              
               )
               that
               I
               cannot
               but
               present
               it
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               deep
               humiliation
               to
               that
               (
               otherwise
               honourable
               )
               City
               ;
               especially
               considering
               how
               the
               infection
               hath
               spread
               it selfe
               thence
               into
               all
               adjacent
               parts
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               out
               of
               that
               Citty
               the
               Pamphlet
               that
               I
               am
               called
               to
               answer
               hath
               posted
               about
               the
               Nation
               :
               As
               concerning
               which
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               all
               that
               have
               any
               sense
               of
               religion
               ,
               to
               consider
               whether
               they
               ever
               knew
               so
               strange
               and
               ugly
               a
               thing
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               Monster
               brought
               to
               
               Bristol-Fair
               to
               be
               shewed
               there
               first
               ,
               and
               carried
               about
               the
               Countrey
               to
               be
               seen
               afterward
               .
               But
               be
               it
               what
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               come
               abroad
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               my
               occasion
               (
               though
               altogether
               beyond
               my
               intention
               )
               I
               cannot
               but
               account
               my selfe
               so
               far
               concerned
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               do
               mine
               endeavour
               that
               they
               that
               fear
               God
               may
               not
               
                 take
                 hurt
                 from
                 it
              
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               some
               weak
               ones
               ,
               for
               established
               Christians
               detest
               it
               )
               and
               that
               they
               that
               fear
               not
               God
               may
               not
               
                 take
                 heart
                 from
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               animate
               themselves
               against
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ;
               yea
               further
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               ly
               as
               a
               guilt
               upon
               this
               Nation
               ,
               that
               such
               things
               are
               published
               to
               the
               great
               dishonour
               of
               God
               and
               Religion
               ,
               without
               any
               refutation
               ,
               contradiction
               ,
               or
               
                 pleading
                 for
                 truth
              
               .
               c
               If
               herein
               my
               declining
               abilities
               may
               be
               any
               way
               usefull
               ,
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               set
               them
               all
               a
               work
               (
               with
               much
               desire
               of
               divine
               assistance
               )
               
               to
               serve
               that
               Citty
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               where
               (
               beside
               my
               imployment
               in
               my
               own
               place
               )
               I
               have
               divers
               times
               bestowed
               my
               paines
               ,
               now
               for
               the
               space
               of
               neer
               fourty
               years
               ,
               to
               preach
               and
               mantaine
               that
               Scripture-doctrine
               ,
               and
               those
               Scripture-Ordinances
               ,
               which
               this
               
                 upstart
                 generation
              
               thrusts
               sore
               at
               to
               make
               them
               fall
               ,
               but
               all
               in
               vaine
               ,
               for
               
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
              
               but
               not
               one
               tittle
               of
               Gods
               heavenly
               truth
               d
               .
            
             
               What
               I
               have
               hitherto
               spoken
               is
               but
               preparatory
               to
               that
               which
               followeth
               ,
               which
               will
               reflect
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Epistle
               )
               upon
               two
               sorts
               of
               persons
               ,
               I
               mean
               those
               that
               have
               stood
               firm
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               have
               lost
               their
               first
               footing
               and
               first
               faith
               .
            
             
               Unto
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               who
               have
               held
               fast
               those
               things
               which
               they
               have
               received
               and
               heard
               from
               their
               Teachers
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               (
               among
               whom
               ,
               I
               thank
               God
               ,
               I
               may
               and
               do
               speak
               to
               those
               of
               my
               owne
               Charge
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               such
               I
               have
               three
               things
               to
               communicate
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               much
               bound
               to
               blesse
               God
               for
               his
               unspeakable
               gift
               ,
               it
               being
               Hee
               ,
               and
               Hee
               alone
               that
               
               is
               able
               a
               and
               faithfull
               b
               
                 to
                 keep
                 us
                 from
                 falling
              
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               but
               much
               affect
               them
               ,
               upon
               serious
               thoughts
               that
               when
               (
               in
               these
               infected
               and
               infecting
               times
               )
               so
               many
               have
               fallen
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               vet
               that
               spiritual
               c
               pestilence
               hath
               not
               come
               nigh
               them
               ;
               especially
               considering
               how
               many
               false
               Prophets
               have
               arisen
               ,
               and
               with
               how
               many
               faire
               shews
               and
               seeming
               wonders
               ,
               they
               have
               set
               forth
               their
               wares
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               they
               would
               have
               deceived
               (
               if
               it
               had
               been
               possible
               )
               the
               very
               elect
               d
               .
               In
               that
               so
               many
               of
               you
               (
               therefore
               )
               are
               preserved
               ,
               O
               how
               great
               cause
               is
               there
               to
               conclude
               as
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               same
               argument
               doth
               ,
               
                 To
                 the
                 only
                 wise
                 God
                 our
                 Saviour
                 be
                 glory
                 and
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 
                 dominion
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 ever
                 Amen
                 .
              
               Jude
               ver
               .
               25.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               shall
               say
               further
               to
               such
               as
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               .
               
                 Dearly
                 beloved
                 and
                 longed
                 for
                 ,
                 our
                 joy
                 and
                 our
                 Crown
              
               
               (
               when
               Apostates
               crown
               us
               with
               thorns
               )
               
                 so
                 stand
                 fast
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               e
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 whole
                 Armour
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 against
                 the
                 wiles
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
              
               f
               ,
               and
               those
               profundities
               g
               ,
               which
               the
               old
               Serpent
               produceth
               in
               these
               last
               dayes
               ,
               finding
               his
               usual
               devices
               h
               to
               be
               so
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               need
               betake
               himself
               to
               his
               new
               depths
               :
               
                 You
                 have
                 put
                 your
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 plough
                 ,
                 look
                 not
                 back
                 .
              
               i
               Be
               old
               Disciples
               k
               Nothing
               is
               more
               sinfull
               ;
               nothing
               more
               shameful
               then
               to
               give
               off
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               befooled
               and
               bewitched
               out
               of
               a
               good
               way
               .
               l
               Let
               it
               never
               be
               said
               ,
               you
               have
               ,
               but
               you
               doe
               ,
               your
               will
               ,
               you
               
                 ever
                 will
              
               ,
               run
               well
               ;
               make
               it
               your
               highest
               designe
               to
               
                 die
                 in
                 Jesus
              
               m
               .
               When
               you
               see
               any
               ,
               when
               you
               see
               so
               many
               fall
               away
               ,
               think
               that
               your
               Saviour
               is
               now
               speaking
               to
               you
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               saying
               (
               even
               as
               affectionately
               as
               of
               old
               he
               did
               .
               )
               
                 Will
                 ye
                 also
                 go
                 away
              
               n
               ?
               If
               ye
               will
               go
               ,
               whither
               will
               ye
               go
               ?
               to
               Arians
               ?
               enemies
               to
               Christs
               Person
               ,
               to
               Ranters
               ?
               enemies
               to
               his
               
                 Precepts
                 and
                 Purity
              
               ,
               to
               Quakers
               ?
               enemies
               to
               his
               
                 Ordinances
                 and
                 Officers
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 seem
                 evill
                 to
                 you
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Lord
              
               o
               ,
               you
               may
               go
               after
               such
               companions
               ;
               But
               doth
               that
               seem
               evill
               ?
               Is
               it
               evill
               to
               follow
               the
               chiefest
               good
               ?
               or
               can
               you
               follow
               and
               enjoy
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               hear
               his
               voice
               p
               ,
               and
               attend
               his
               Ordinances
               q
               ?
               Know
               that
               nothing
               but
               the
               words
               of
               eternall
               life
               will
               make
               an
               eternall
               Disciple
               r
               .
               If
               others
               be
               gone
               ,
               let
               them
               return
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               you
               turn
               to
               them
               ſ
               .
               
                 Finally
                 ,
                 look
                 to
                 your selves
                 (
                 and
                 desire
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 you
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 loose
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 have
                 wrought
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 receive
                 a
                 full
                 reward
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               2.
               8.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               have
               one
               word
               more
               ;
               It
               is
               easy
               and
               obvious
               
               to
               observe
               that
               many
               poore
               ,
               profane
               Creatures
               ,
               who
               have
               nothing
               of
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               blesse
               themselves
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               not
               Separatists
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Quakers
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               that
               are
               such
               have
               cause
               to
               look
               upon
               as
               a
               sad
               fruit
               of
               their
               falling
               a
               way
               )
               I
               shall
               therefore
               earnestly
               move
               those
               Christians
               that
               have
               not
               been
               removed
               ,
               as
               others
               ,
               in
               these
               tottering
               times
               ,
               to
               expresse
               the
               power
               of
               that
               truth
               in
               their
               whole
               soules
               and
               lives
               ,
               to
               which
               God
               in
               so
               great
               mercy
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               great
               power
               hath
               held
               their
               hearts
               ;
               which
               I
               do
               the
               rather
               mention
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               that
               is
               the
               way
               to
               keep
               for
               ever
               the
               truth
               hitherto
               kept
               ,
               for
               faith
               that
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               religion
               is
               held
               in
               conjunction
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               ;
               If
               you
               put
               away
               the
               conscience
               ,
               you
               will
               make
               
                 shipwrack
                 of
                 the
                 faith
              
               t
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               life
               of
               religion
               that
               preserves
               the
               light
               .
               2.
               
               This
               will
               put
               
                 to
                 silence
                 the
                 ignorance
                 of
                 foolish
                 men
              
               u
               ,
               whose
               most
               plausible
               argument
               against
               a
               right
               religion
               ,
               is
               an
               unrighteous
               conversation
               .
               3.
               
               This
               is
               a
               course
               to
               confirm
               those
               that
               yet
               stand
               firm
               ,
               who
               shall
               receive
               the
               most
               familiar
               &
               operative
               conviction
               of
               the
               soundnes
               of
               your
               religion
               and
               theirs
               in
               matter
               of
               opinion
               ,
               by
               the
               efficacy
               thereof
               in
               the
               holines
               of
               your
               carriage
               ;
               for
               that
               which
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               indeed
               ,
               is
               described
               to
               be
               a
               
                 truth
                 which
                 is
                 after
                 godlines
              
               a
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               to
               live
               
                 Soberly
                 ,
                 Righteously
                 and
                 godly
              
               b
               .
               They
               who
               have
               been
               taught
               
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 put
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 conversation
              
               and
               put
               on
               a
               better
               c
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               4.
               
               By
               this
               you
               may
               possibly
               regain
               those
               that
               are
               ,
               inpart
               departed
               ,
               for
               why
               should
               not
               that
               good
               conversation
               that
               is
               one
               meanes
               to
               bring
               an
               Heathen
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               d
               ,
               be
               a
               means
               also
               ,
               to
               bring
               a
               revolted
               Christian
               to
               be
               a
               right
               Christian
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               those
               who
               are
               so
               revolted
               I
               am
               next
               to
               speak
               ;
               
               which
               I
               confesse
               is
               a
               very
               heavy
               task
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               their
               going
               back
               is
               so
               godlesse
               ,
               (
               for
               to
               be
               
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 teaching
                 Priest
                 and
                 without
                 Law
                 ,
              
               go
               together
               e
               ,
               and
               how
               farr
               they
               put
               away
               the
               two
               latter
               ,
               wherein
               God
               is
               injoyed
               ,
               their
               writings
               shew
               ;
               I
               say
               therefore
               not
               onely
               because
               their
               going
               back
               is
               so
               godlesse
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               ,
               so
               grievous
               to
               think
               and
               speak
               of
               )
               but
               also
               because
               their
               return
               (
               I
               meane
               of
               the
               chiefest
               of
               them
               )
               is
               so
               hopelesse
               and
               the
               more
               hopelesse
               because
               their
               hearts
               are
               so
               high
               ;
               In
               these
               dayes
               they
               that
               have
               got
               a
               new
               opinion
               ,
               are
               like
               prodigals
               that
               have
               newly
               got
               their
               portion
               ,
               they
               go
               into
               a
               far
               country
               from
               their
               fathers
               house
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               done
               that
               ,
               think
               none
               in
               a
               more
               noble
               condition
               then
               themselves
               ;
               But
               because
               all
               are
               not
               gone
               alike
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               who
               hath
               perswaded
               
                 Japheth
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 Shem
                 ,
              
               f
               ,
               can
               perswade
               those
               that
               be
               gon
               furthest
               ,
               yet
               to
               
                 goe
                 their
                 way
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 and
                 againe
                 to
                 feed
                 beside
                 the
                 shepheards
                 tents
                 .
              
               g
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               walk
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               ,
               with
               the
               true
               sheep
               after
               the
               true
               shepheards
               ;
               I
               shall
               therefore
               offer
               such
               assistance
               as
               I
               can
               give
               (
               and
               which
               the
               Lord
               can
               make
               to
               take
               )
               by
               opening
               the
               causes
               of
               declining
               ,
               and
               adjoyning
               the
               remedies
               .
            
             
               The
               causes
               are
               either
               within
               or
               without
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Within
               I
               And
               the
               great
               cause
               and
               sum
               of
               causes
               within
               is
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               .
               If
               the
               prince
               of
               this
               World
               adventured
               on
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               in
               whom
               hee
               
                 fonnd
                 nothing
              
               h
               ,
               no
               marvel
               if
               hee
               presume
               hee
               shall
               be
               successefull
               with
               us
               in
               whom
               hee
               findes
               so
               much
               ,
               I
               meane
               so
               much
               of
               that
               pravity
               which
               makes
               so
               much
               for
               his
               purpose
               .
            
             
               In
               particular
               ,
               there
               is
               within
               us
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 An
                 unbelieving
                 heart
              
               i
               ,
               the
               very
               character
               whereof
               
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               
                 departs
                 from
                 the
                 living
                 God
              
               i
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               dayes
               wherein
               Christians
               do
               not
               only
               professe
               that
               they
               can
               live
               without
               ,
               but
               pretend
               to
               be
               above
               ordinances
               ;
               which
               is
               an
               height
               so
               strange
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               astonied
               at
               it
               ;
               so
               shameful
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               blush
               and
               be
               confounded
               at
               it
               ;
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               feare
               and
               tremble
               at
               it
               .
               What
               ?
               
                 Above
                 that
              
               ,
               which
               Christ
               himselfe
               hath
               ordained
               them
               to
               be
               under
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               k
               ,
               as
               his
               way
               to
               their
               happiness
               !
               would
               they
               ever
               do
               this
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               believe
               ,
               either
               the
               promise
               of
               life
               made
               to
               hearing
               l
               ,
               or
               the
               threatning
               of
               unavoidable
               destruction
               denounced
               against
               despising
               m
               ?
               But
               when
               men
               be
               of
               this
               minde
               ,
               that
               no
               good
               or
               comfort
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               ordinancecommunion
               ,
               (
               perhaps
               because
               themselves
               have
               wanted
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               did
               not
               rightly
               ,
               humbly
               and
               patiently
               seek
               it
               )
               no
               marvel
               if
               there
               be
               ordinance-desertion
               ;
               when
               men
               change
               faith
               into
               fancy
               ,
               no
               mervail
               if
               they
               change
               Religion
               into
               frensy
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 An
                 unstable
                 heart
                 ,
                 led
                 away
                 with
                 diverse
                 lusts
              
               n
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               light
               desires
               ;
               inconstant
               and
               alternant
               motions
               ;
               longing
               after
               every
               thing
               and
               pleased
               with
               nothing
               long
               .
               How
               many
               be
               there
               ,
               whose
               light
               is
               weak
               ,
               but
               lusts
               ,
               affections
               ,
               cupidites
               ,
               strong
               ?
               No
               marvail
               if
               with
               such
               a
               new
               man
               and
               a
               new
               matter
               ,
               like
               new
               wine
               ,
               work
               mightily
               ;
               and
               if
               such
               Athenian
               eares
               be
               quickly
               turned
               
                 from
                 the
                 Truth
                 to
                 Fables
              
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 A
                 carnal
                 heart
              
               a
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               hear
               Ministers
               of
               parts
               ,
               for
               their
               Parts
               ;
               not
               but
               that
               parts
               are
               to
               be
               regarded
               for
               their
               good
               use
               ,
               and
               because
               by
               greater
               and
               quicker
               abilities
               ,
               Gods
               Word
               is
               opened
               more
               clearly
               to
               the
               understanding
               ,
               or
               prest
               more
               powerfully
               upon
               the
               conscience
               ;
               thus
               to
               love
               parts
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 Word
              
               and
               the
               good
               service
               they
               do
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               very
               good
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               other
               
               side
               ,
               to
               love
               
                 the
                 Word
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 Parts
              
               ;
               that
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Christian
               that
               is
               so
               taken
               &
               mistaken
               ,
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               ,
               and
               in-regard
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               dishonourable
               thing
               .
               To
               have
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               with
               respect
               of
               Parts
               ,
               is
               much
               alike
               as
               to
               have
               it
               with
               respect
               of
               persons
               b
               ,
               such
               are
               easily
               wafted
               thether
               where
               there
               is
               more
               of
               the
               parts
               ,
               though
               lesse
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               for
               the
               great
               Parts
               of
               men
               that
               they
               go
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               good
               Word
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               it
               that
               undoes
               great
               Cities
               ,
               that
               people
               fl●ck
               to
               publick
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               way
               of
               recreation
               ,
               as
               if
               Paul
               ,
               and
               Apollo
               ,
               and
               Cephas
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               various
               Ministers
               of
               different
               gifts
               ,
               were
               sent
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               to
               please
               mens
               several
               humours
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               run
               from
               one
               to
               another
               for
               their
               better
               content
               ;
               and
               not
               (
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               )
               to
               deliver
               unto
               them
               from
               God
               ,
               a
               ●aw
               of
               faith
               and
               life
               ,
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               hear
               with
               a
               
                 trembling
                 spirit
              
               c
               ,
               as
               that
               whereby
               they
               are
               to
               be
               guided
               here
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               to
               be
               judged
               at
               that
               last
               and
               great
               day
               1
               Thes
               .
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
               John
               12.
               49.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 A
                 carelesse
                 heart
              
               ;
               taking
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               good
               Ministers
               on
               their
               words
               ,
               without
               observing
               their
               grounds
               ,
               and
               examining
               (
               as
               the
               noble
               Bereans
               did
               )
               those
               Scriptures
               whereupon
               they
               did
               build
               the
               doctrines
               delivered
               to
               their
               hearers
               .
               Hence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               Word
               be
               delivered
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               that
               and
               their
               hearts
               are
               not
               
                 delivered
                 to
                 it
              
               d
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Minister
               that
               is
               the
               deliverer
               of
               it
               ;
               upon
               this
               followeth
               that
               which
               is
               worse
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               when
               other
               Teachers
               step
               in
               (
               especially
               if
               they
               make
               shew
               of
               much
               holinesse
               )
               and
               deliver
               contrary
               things
               to
               those
               they
               heard
               before
               ,
               they
               take
               those
               also
               upon
               their
               words
               that
               deliver
               them
               ,
               and
               let
               go
               the
               former
               
               truths
               ,
               sell
               these
               ,
               and
               buy
               those
               ;
               no
               wonder
               ,
               for
               we
               may
               say
               one
               mans
               word
               is
               as
               good
               as
               anothers
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               if
               the
               Word
               delivered
               ,
               be
               taken
               on
               the
               bear
               warrant
               of
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 A
                 proud
                 heart
                 and
                 a
                 foolish
              
               e
               :
               Hence
               the
               Jewes
               formerly
               sought
               life
               in
               a
               way
               of
               legal
               righteousnesse
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               knowledge
               f
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               were
               fooles
               as
               to
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               bewitched
               ;
               and
               withall
               for
               want
               of
               humility
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               
                 would
                 not
                 submit
                 themselves
                 unto
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 God
              
               g
               .
               Papists
               since
               have
               troad
               in
               their
               steps
               (
               no
               mervail
               ,
               for
               proud
               man
               would
               fain
               be
               his
               own
               Saviour
               )
               and
               the
               Quakers
               go
               far
               this
               way
               ;
               for
               howsoever
               they
               seem
               enemies
               to
               that
               pride
               (
               which
               we
               all
               condemn
               )
               by
               some
               outward
               and
               bodily
               neglects
               (
               wherein
               the
               Papists
               go
               beyond
               them
               )
               yet
               they
               and
               the
               Papists
               both
               ,
               discover
               and
               display
               a
               far
               more
               dangerous
               pride
               ,
               in
               lifting
               up
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               an
               inward
               light
               ,
               and
               their
               inherent
               pretended
               perfections
               ;
               yea
               in
               all
               Sects
               and
               deviding
               parties
               ,
               height
               of
               Spirit
               hath
               a
               great
               part
               h
               Gal.
               6.
               12.
               13.
               
               John
               3.
               9.
               
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               causes
               within
               ,
               unto
               which
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               causes
               and
               occasions
               without
               ;
               namely
               these
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Christians
                 forsaking
                 their
                 fellow
                 Christians
              
               :
               Apostacy
               in
               Religion
               begins
               or
               at
               least
               begins
               to
               be
               setled
               and
               to
               shew
               itselfe
               in
               separation
               and
               breach
               of
               communion
               i
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 hold
                 fast
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 our
                 saith
              
               ;
               he
               saith
               soon
               after
               ,
               
                 Not
                 forsaking
                 the
                 assembling
                 of
                 our selves
                 together
                 ,
                 but
                 exhorting
                 one
                 another
              
               a
               ,
               for
               good
               Christians
               by
               mutual
               exhortations
               and
               communications
               ,
               are
               not
               only
               a
               comfort
               ,
               but
               a
               guard
               one
               to
               another
               b
               .
               It
               is
               observed
               that
               they
               that
               Quakers
               prevail
               with
               ,
               are
               either
               
               
                 ignorant
                 persons
              
               and
               
                 raw
                 professors
              
               ,
               or
               
                 meer
                 Notionalists
              
               ,
               full
               of
               brave
               words
               ,
               but
               that
               have
               little
               of
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ;
               or
               else
               men
               
                 of
                 separating
                 spirits
              
               .
            
             
               Hear
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               was
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               great
               part
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               :
               
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 hear
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 nor
                 know
                 any
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 well
                 grown
                 and
                 experienced
                 Christians
                 ,
                 maintaining
                 a
                 close
                 communion
                 together
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 exemplary
                 waies
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 overcome
                 and
                 betrayed
                 by
                 the
                 subtil
                 Wiles
                 of
                 the
                 Devil
              
               c
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Their
                 forsaking
                 the
                 Ministry
              
               :
               Sheep
               without
               a
               shepheard
               are
               easily
               made
               a
               prey
               to
               the
               Woolf
               ,
               as
               Joash
               was
               ,
               when
               Jehojada
               was
               dead
               d
               ,
               and
               the
               Galatians
               in
               Pauls
               absence
               e
               .
               Let
               Christians
               that
               have
               departed
               from
               their
               first
               principles
               ,
               cōmune
               with
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               and
               enquire
               whether
               they
               staid
               so
               long
               with
               their
               first
               Pastors
               ,
               as
               seriously
               to
               seek
               from
               them
               a
               resolution
               of
               their
               doubts
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               whether
               all
               reasons
               of
               running
               away
               ,
               might
               not
               have
               been
               answered
               :
               But
               no
               marvail
               if
               they
               go
               out
               of
               the
               way
               by
               those
               that
               are
               unfaithful
               ,
               that
               never
               enquire
               the
               way
               of
               those
               that
               are
               faithful
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               forsake
               their
               proper
               guides
               f
               .
               What
               would
               the
               Deputy
               have
               done
               when
               Elimas
               the
               Sorcerer
               sought
               to
               bewitch
               him
               ,
               if
               Paul
               had
               not
               stood
               by
               &
               come
               in
               with
               his
               charmes
               g
               ?
               Observe
               therefore
               that
               the
               first
               work
               of
               Seducers
               (
               that
               they
               may
               prevent
               all
               preventions
               of
               prevailing
               )
               is
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               new
               Disciples
               abhor
               their
               old
               Teachers
               ;
               just
               as
               good-fellowes
               handle
               the
               Prodigal
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               him
               detest
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               make
               a
               prey
               of
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               do
               so
               new
               mould
               their
               spirits
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               make
               them
               open
               their
               mouths
               in
               out-cries
               and
               curses
               against
               those
               now
               for
               whom
               (
               to
               speak
               in
               Pauls
               language
               h
               .
               )
               
                 they
                 
                 would
              
               once
               
                 have
                 pluckt
                 out
                 their
                 eyes
              
               ;
               thus
               as
               somtimes
               Achitophel
               counselled
               Absolam
               ,
               to
               go
               into
               his
               Fathers
               Concubines
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               Israel
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               difference
               between
               him
               and
               his
               Father
               irreconcilable
               ,
               by
               that
               odious
               act
               i
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               secure
               himself
               :
               So
               do
               Seducers
               teach
               their
               followers
               a
               minister-reproaching-language
               and
               usage
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               and
               their
               former
               (
               yea
               ,
               and
               all
               sound
               )
               Teachers
               ,
               may
               be
               at
               an
               everlasting
               difference
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               their
               hold
               may
               be
               the
               more
               firme
               Gal.
               4.
               7.
               
               Joh.
               9.
               24.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Their
                 forsaking
              
               (
               at
               length
               )
               
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               exercise
               of
               religion
               both
               in
               the
               publick
               congregation
               and
               in
               their
               own
               Families
               .
               Now
               when
               Christians
               leave
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 builder
                 up
                 of
                 Saints
              
               Acts
               20.
               32
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               that
               are
               their
               
                 Confirming
                 Seals
              
               .
               Rom.
               4.
               11.
               
               And
               Sabbaths
               that
               are
               the
               
                 cement
                 of
                 Religion
              
               k
               .
               And
               that
               Prayer
               that
               is
               the
               
                 Christians
                 keeper
                 Jude
                 v.
              
               20
               ,
               21.
               (
               sweeping
               the
               house
               for
               the
               Devil
               by
               sweeping
               out
               holy
               exercises
               ,
               Luke
               11.
               25.
               
               )
               no
               marvell
               if
               they
               be
               
                 ruinous
                 ,
                 unstable
                 ,
                 shattered
              
               ,
               and
               even
               lost
               creatures
               .
            
             
               To
               adde
               a
               little
               more
               ,
               now
               I
               am
               engaged
               in
               this
               argument
               :
               The
               precedent
               distempers
               partly
               arise
               from
               ,
               and
               partly
               are
               fomented
               by
               such
               furtherances
               thereof
               as
               I
               shall
               now
               subjoyne
               ;
            
             
               To
               wit
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Satan
                 himselfe
              
               ;
               who
               is
               as
               a
               Murtherer
               ,
               so
               a
               Lyar
               from
               the
               begining
               l
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               teller
               of
               Lies
               and
               a
               maker
               and
               moulder
               of
               untruthes
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               maker
               of
               lyars
               ,
               and
               an
               instiller
               and
               promoter
               of
               all
               those
               falshoods
               that
               are
               in
               deceived
               and
               deceiving
               men
               ,
               m
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               a
               man
               appointed
               of
               God
               to
               be
               deceived
               to
               his
               destruction
               ,
               I
               le
               perswade
               him
               ,
               (
               Saies
               that
               Murtherer
               )
               If
               he
               be
               asked
               where
               withall
               ?
               I
               l'e
               be
               a
               lying
               Spirit
               (
               saith
               that
               liar
               )
               Many
               talk
               much
               of
               Spirit
               but
               
               Christians
               must
               not
               be
               
                 soon
                 shaken
                 in
                 mind
              
               a
               ,
               by
               such
               Suggestions
               nor
               suffer
               men
               to
               impose
               upon
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               perhaps
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               the
               spirit
               of
               Ahabs
               prophets
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               saying
               cited
               out
               of
               Luther
               ,
               that
               will
               give
               every
               man
               reason
               to
               raise
               a
               suspicion
               upon
               the
               pretensions
               of
               extraordinary
               revelation
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 Verily
                 God
                 must
                 bee
                 incessantly
                 implored
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 humility
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 truly
                 it
                 may
                 soone
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 the
                 Devil
              
               
               
                 will
                 present
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 such
                 a
                 fantasm
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 swear
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 true
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 onely
                 those
                 ancient
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 our
                 time
                 also
                 examples
                 which
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 still
                 great
                 and
                 dreadfull
                 ,
                 doe
                 forwarne
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Seducing
               
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Satans
                 Angels
              
               ,
               b
               who
               transforme
               themselves
               into
               the
               apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               talk
               (
               as
               Apostles
               might
               of
               immediate
               inspiration
               ;
               &
               an
               infallible
               spirit
               ,
               who
               come
               with
               new
               and
               seemingly
               heavenly
               lights
               ,
               and
               no
               marvel
               ,
               for
               Satan
               himselfe
               that
               is
               the
               deformed
               prince
               of
               darkness
               ,
               is
               transformed
               into
               an
               Angell
               of
               light
               
                 who
                 use
                 good
                 words
                 and
                 fair
                 speeches
                 to
                 deceive
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 simple
              
               c
               ,
               yea
               they
               would
               deceive
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               the
               very
               elect
               d
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Evil
                 Neighbours
                 ,
                 Satans
                 Agents
              
               ,
               as
               Solomons
               wives
               Nehem.
               13.
               26.
               
               And
               the
               Arians-wives
               of
               Emperiours
               ;
               for
               very
               oft
               in
               the
               wife
               (
               as
               of
               old
               )
               begins
               the
               fall
               ;
               this
               is
               true
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               other
               infectious
               company
               ,
               as
               in
               
               the
               colloguing
               Princes
               of
               Judah
               that
               infected
               Joash
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Jehosada
               .
               2
               Chron.
               24.
               17.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 Distemper
                 and
                 Apostacy
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 Satans
                 great
                 advantage
                 ,
              
               d
               corrupted
               times
               are
               like
               the
               infected
               ayre
               causing
               a
               catholike
               contagion
               .
               This
               is
               the
               time
               wherein
               old
               truth
               (
               by
               the
               knowledge
               whereof
               many
               are
               now
               in
               heaven
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               4.
               
               )
               are
               grown
               to
               be
               out
               of
               date
               ,
               Nor
               is
               it
               such
               an
               honour
               (
               as
               of
               old
               )
               to
               reverence
               
               ordinances
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               walk
               above
               them
               and
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               low
               forms
               ,
               then
               you
               are
               (
               with
               too
               many
               )
               in
               the
               highest
               form
               .
               The
               devil
               formes
               a
               great
               tentation
               out
               of
               such
               estimation
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 Satans
                 engine
                 .
              
               I
               meane
               (
               as
               men
               make
               use
               of
               it
               )
               it
               is
               made
               great
               use
               of
               by
               Satan
               for
               the
               carrying
               on
               of
               his
               designes
               ,
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               it
               is
               a
               mercy
               which
               we
               are
               greatly
               to
               thank
               God
               for
               to
               have
               a
               free
               liberty
               to
               do
               his
               will
               ,
               but
               liberty
               of
               such
               a
               latitude
               as
               to
               walk
               right
               or
               wrong
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               without
               the
               least
               feare
               in
               any
               case
               ,
               either
               of
               Church
               or
               state-censure
               fals
               into
               Satans
               hands
               as
               a
               fit
               engine
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               opposing
               conculcating
               of
               saving
               truthes
               ,
               &
               the
               spreading
               and
               cherishing
               of
               damnable
               e
               errors
               ,
               for
               that
               old
               serpent
               knowes
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               can
               but
               obtaine
               that
               men
               may
               doe
               
                 what
                 they
                 themselves
                 will
              
               (
               natural
               men
               and
               hypocrites
               ,
               which
               are
               far
               the
               greatest
               company
               ,
               being
               of
               his
               minde
               and
               
                 led
                 after
                 his
                 will
              
               f
               .
               )
               he
               can
               easily
               bring
               them
               to
               do
               
                 what
                 he
                 himself
                 will
              
               :
               There
               
               are
               two
               restraints
               from
               evil
               ;
               
                 government
                 and
                 grace
              
               :
               The
               former
               is
               like
               hedges
               and
               walls
               to
               creatures
               that
               are
               wilde
               :
               The
               other
               is
               like
               the
               gentleness
               and
               orderliness
               of
               creatures
               when
               they
               are
               tamed
               g
               ;
               because
               so
               few
               partake
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               the
               more
               need
               of
               the
               former
               h
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Corrupt
                 and
                 corrupting
                 Books
                 ,
                 Satans
                 Library
              
               ;
               which
               yet
               are
               not
               chained
               and
               fixed
               ,
               but
               flying
               Books
               ,
               purposely
               made
               little
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               made
               nimble
               ,
               and
               passe
               with
               more
               speed
               ,
               and
               at
               an
               easy
               rate
               ,
               to
               infect
               the
               Nation
               ;
               may
               we
               not
               fear
               a
               flying
               roule
               will
               go
               forth
               over
               the
               face
               of
               this
               God-neglecting
               Nation
               ,
               because
               the
               wings
               of
               such
               Books
               are
               not
               clipt
               Zech.
               5.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Having
               been
               large
               in
               the
               causes
               of
               declining
               ,
               I
               shall
               
               contract
               the
               remedies
               ,
               the
               rather
               because
               the
               discovery
               of
               the
               causes
               ,
               is
               it self
               a
               remedy
               ;
               yet
               for
               the
               greater
               confirmation
               of
               those
               that
               stand
               ,
               establishment
               of
               those
               that
               stagger
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               raising
               up
               of
               those
               that
               are
               fallen
               down
               ,
               I
               shall
               adde
               these
               ensuing
               helps
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Study
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               There
               be
               two
               Rules
               and
               Centers
               to
               combine
               and
               knit
               up
               men
               in
               a
               right
               way
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               the
               Rule
               and
               Law
               of
               reason
               ,
               that
               conjoynes
               men
               in
               Civil
               things
               and
               waies
               of
               humane
               wisdome
               .
               Gamaliel
               was
               more
               rational
               than
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Society
               ;
               and
               to
               him
               the
               whole
               company
               agreed
               ,
               in
               him
               the
               whole
               Council
               was
               concentred
               a
               .
               
                 The
                 second
              
               is
               the
               Rule
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               unites
               men
               in
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               walking
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               and
               minding
               the
               same
               things
               go
               together
               b
               .
               By
               the
               recited
               Word
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               finde
               in
               Scripture
               a
               concurrent
               and
               unanimous
               determination
               of
               a
               great
               Controversy
               c
               ,
               wherein
               also
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               did
               with
               great
               consent
               and
               content
               ,
               stand
               resolved
               and
               rejoyce
               ,
               whatever
               others
               think
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               say
               as
               Luther
               doth
               d
               ,
               
                 If
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 in
                 any
                 danger
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 of
                 this
                 evil
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 loathing
                 and
                 neglecting
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               further
               help
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               have
               recourse
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               for
               unity
               in
               Gods
               way
               ,
               is
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Elijah
               was
               the
               great
               Reducer
               of
               the
               revolted
               people
               of
               God
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               e
               .
               And
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               (
               that
               other
               Elijah
               )
               was
               the
               great
               turning
               instrument
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               to
               bring
               in
               and
               fasten
               the
               
                 Fathers
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 ,
                 the
                 Children
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disobedient
                 to
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 the
                 just
              
               Luke
               1.
               17.
               
               Seducing
               Teachers
               are
               Removers
               Gal.
               1.
               6
               ,
               7.
               but
               faithful
               Ministers
               are
               the
               returners
               of
               those
               that
               wander
               f
               ,
               and
               confirmers
               
               of
               those
               that
               are
               weak
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               22.
               yet
               not
               excluding
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               (
               being
               pious
               )
               are
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               eminent
               Reducers
               into
               Gods
               way
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Jehosaphat
               that
               
                 dwelt
                 at
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 but
                 went
                 out
                 through
                 the
                 people
                 from
                 Bersheba
                 to
                 mount
                 Ephraim
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 back
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               2
               Chron.
               19.
               4.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Reverence
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
              
               and
               all
               those
               holy
               Ordinances
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               be
               then
               (
               especially
               )
               exercised
               .
               It
               is
               observed
               that
               the
               meeting
               of
               the
               Jewes
               together
               in
               the
               solomn
               Feasts
               ,
               was
               a
               great
               means
               of
               uniting
               them
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               more
               aboundantly
               taught
               g
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               (
               then
               )
               they
               were
               more
               aboundantly
               employed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Keep
                 close
                 to
                 good
                 Christians
              
               ,
               whose
               character
               it
               is
               to
               meet
               together
               to
               speak
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               16.
               and
               so
               to
               confirme
               one
               another
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               14.
               
               If
               any
               be
               unruly
               ,
               they
               warn
               him
               ;
               if
               feeble-minded
               ,
               
               they
               comfort
               him
               ;
               
                 if
                 weake
                 ,
                 they
                 support
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               of
               the
               company
               do
               erre
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               one
               or
               other
               ,
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               forsake
               the
               Society
               ,
               will
               set
               upon
               him
               and
               seek
               to
               
                 turn
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 his
                 way
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               5.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               It
               is
               very
               observable
               that
               when
               Peter
               was
               among
               right
               Christians
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               he
               was
               right
               himself
               ;
               but
               when
               other
               company
               came
               in
               that
               were
               feirce
               enemies
               to
               Christian
               Liberty
               ,
               both
               he
               (
               though
               an
               Apostle
               )
               and
               by
               his
               example
               ,
               divers
               others
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               Barnabas
               ,
               left
               their
               upright
               walking
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               Now
               its
               true
               that
               all
               Sects
               have
               their
               Societies
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               say
               they
               keep
               to
               those
               of
               their
               owne
               but
               its
               one
               thing
               to
               love
               &
               keep
               company
               with
               Christians
               upon
               the
               
                 account
                 of
                 Regeneration
              
               &
               union
               to
               the
               
               Head
               (
               which
               should
               be
               the
               great
               reason
               of
               our
               love
               h
               ,
               and
               associating
               our selves
               with
               them
               i
               )
               and
               another
               to
               walk
               with
               a
               deviding
               party
               
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 Faction
              
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               and
               we
               are
               of
               one
               opinion
               ,
               leaving
               the
               company
               of
               those
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               the
               same
               gracious
               work
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               not
               the
               same
               particular
               way
               .
               From
               this
               irregularity
               ,
               it
               ariseth
               that
               people
               wander
               in
               un-approved
               wayes
               without
               any
               returne
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               because
               they
               keep
               company
               and
               correspondence
               with
               those
               only
               that
               are
               of
               their
               own
               minde
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               therefore
               they
               are
               confirmed
               ,
               but
               have
               no
               intimate
               and
               communicative
               society
               with
               others
               that
               are
               of
               other
               principles
               ,
               by
               whom
               they
               might
               be
               resolv'd
               ,
               inform'd
               ,
               and
               (
               through
               grace
               )
               rectifi'd
               and
               reduc'd
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Fear
                 and
                 forbear
                 the
                 Society
                 of
                 Seduced
                 and
                 Seducing
                 Persons
              
               ;
               in
               regard
               of
               whom
               the
               rule
               is
               to
               
                 turn
                 away
              
               a
               ,
               
                 to
                 avoid
                 them
              
               b
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 go
                 forth
              
               at
               their
               call
               and
               instance
               c
               :
               Two
               great
               evils
               accompany
               the
               accompanying
               of
               such
               ;
               for
               either
               1.
               
               They
               will
               be
               corrupters
               of
               thee
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               18.
               2
               
               Tim.
               3.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Or
               2.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               a
               countenancer
               of
               them
               ,
               whereunto
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               relateth
               2.
               
               Epistle
               of
               John
               10.
               11.
               
               If
               there
               come
               any
               to
               you
               and
               bring
               not
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               receive
               him
               not
               into
               your
               house
               ,
               neither
               bid
               him
               God
               speed
               ,
               for
               him
               that
               bids
               him
               God
               speed
               is
               partaker
               of
               his
               evil
               deeds
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Consider
                 into
                 what
                 extremities
                 they
                 that
                 once
                 loose
                 their
                 footing
                 ,
                 do
                 at
                 last
                 fall
                 :
              
               Unthrifts
               that
               sell
               all
               their
               Wood
               from
               off
               their
               Land
               to
               maintain
               vicious
               courses
               ,
               will
               sell
               their
               Land
               shortly
               ;
               so
               they
               that
               easily
               part
               with
               some
               part
               of
               that
               Religion
               which
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               establisht
               ,
               are
               like
               enough
               (
               if
               they
               be
               followed
               close
               )
               to
               fall
               off
               from
               the
               rest
               .
               O
               what
               
               a
               long
               journey
               have
               divers
               Christians
               taken
               from
               their
               Fathers
               house
               !
               who
               (
               I
               believe
               )
               never
               thought
               of
               their
               going
               so
               far
               at
               their
               first
               setting
               out
               .
               Some
               colour
               there
               is
               for
               Separation
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               Separatist
               turns
               Anabaptist
               ;
               some
               colour
               also
               there
               may
               be
               for
               that
               (
               and
               but
               a
               colour
               )
               but
               then
               the
               Anabaptist
               turns
               Quaker
               ;
               and
               is
               there
               any
               colour
               for
               that
               ?
               for
               leaving
               Christs
               colours
               d
               ?
               O
               remember
               the
               Rule
               ,
               Buy
               the
               truth
               and
               sell
               it
               not
               e
               :
               Part
               not
               with
               any
               truth
               ,
               least
               you
               part
               with
               all
               ;
               like
               Christians
               that
               pick
               and
               choose
               some
               godly
               Ministers
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               contemne
               others
               ,
               and
               shortly
               after
               shake
               off
               all
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               here
               minde
               you
               of
               a
               double
               extremity
               into
               which
               they
               that
               are
               called
               Quakers
               are
               fallen
               ,
               and
               so
               hasten
               to
               a
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Consider
                 how
                 near
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 Popery
                 ,
              
               though
               hoodwincked
               (
               its
               like
               )
               and
               toled
               into
               it
               by
               a
               Jesuiticall
               spirit
               ,
               which
               also
               (
               as
               this
               Pamphlet
               may
               prove
               )
               hath
               much
               invaded
               their
               writings
               .
               Their
               symbolizing
               
               and
               agreeing
               with
               Papists
               ,
               is
               sufficiently
               discovered
               by
               others
               ,
               in
               the
               particulars
               ;
               as
               the
               contempt
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               pleading
               for
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               common
               light
               ,
               or
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               all
               men
               generally
               ;
               leaving
               their
               callings
               as
               Monks
               and
               Hermites
               do
               ,
               and
               shaking
               off
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               have
               relation
               ,
               to
               shift
               for
               themselves
               ;
               in
               their
               pretending
               to
               perfection
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               without
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               fulfilling
               of
               all
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               especially
               in
               resting
               as
               they
               do
               upon
               an
               inherent
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               insisting
               still
               upon
               things
               legall
               rather
               than
               Evangelicall
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 observable
              
               (
               as
               they
               say
               that
               have
               conversed
               much
               
               with
               them
               )
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 Papers
                 we
                 have
                 yet
                 seen
                 ,
                 of
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 from
                 the
                 
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 condemnation
                 of
                 hell
                 by
                 any
                 atonement
                 ,
              
               
               
                 price
                 ,
                 purchase
                 ,
                 blood-sacrifice
                 of
                 our
                 mediator
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 from
                 the
                 dominion
                 of
                 sin
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 eternal
                 life
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               this
               I
               need
               to
               say
               the
               lesse
               ,
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               I
               write
               ,
               who
               are
               by
               Oath
               informed
               of
               the
               actings
               and
               acceptings
               of
               divers
               persons
               in
               Popish
               Orders
               ,
               into
               this
               design
               ,
               and
               among
               this
               miserable
               ,
               misled
               company
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 s
                 true
              
               (
               as
               one
               sayes
               )
               
                 that
                 Satan
                 transformes
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 men
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 but
                 what
              
               
               
                 matter
                 is
                 it
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 call
                 himself
                 Knave
                 ?
                 its
                 no
                 slander
                 :
                 So
                 for
                 Satan
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 small
                 game
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 play
                 incomparison
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Consider
                 further
                 how
                 near
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 Atheisme
              
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               it
               lesse
               than
               an
               approach
               to
               Atheisme
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               forsake
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               bitterly
               disaffected
               to
               
               the
               Servants
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               For
               the
               manifestation
               whereof
               ,
               I
               shall
               yet
               again
               make
               use
               of
               his
               testimony
               ,
               who
               being
               himself
               far
               gone
               in
               the
               Quakers
               woful
               wayes
               ,
               in
               the
               Northern
               parts
               ,
               hath
               more
               fully
               than
               any
               other
               that
               I
               have
               read
               (
               and
               that
               in
               thankfulnesse
               to
               God
               for
               his
               deliverance
               from
               them
               )
               made
               a
               discovery
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               he
               demonstrates
               these
               men
               to
               be
               led
               by
               a
               spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               from
               that
               spirit
               of
               enmity
               ,
               bitternesse
               and
               prejudice
               ,
               which
               is
               conceived
               and
               brought
               forth
               in
               their
               hearts
               towards
               such
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               walke
               most
               strictly
               and
               orderly
               in
               communion
               together
               ;
               and
               especially
               such
               as
               are
               the
               Pillars
               of
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               .
               
                 This
                 I
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 true
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 by
                 what
                 I
                 observed
                 in
                 my
                 own
                 experience
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 under
                 those
                 Satanish-angelical-metamorphosings
                 ;
                 beside
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 them
                 
                 say
                 several
                 times
                 ,
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 not
                 drawn
                 out
                 towards
                 the
                 creatures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 tenderly
                 affected
              
               
               
                 towards
                 such
                 who
                 were
                 meerly
                 Atheistical
                 and
                 prophane
                 creatures
                 ,
                 then
                 towards
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 Societies
                 ,
                 Professions
                 ,
                 Professors
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 precious
                 ,
                 honest-hearted
                 men
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 they
                 raile
                 in
                 their
                 Letters
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 yet
                 pretend
                 love
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God.
               
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 be
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 working
                 through
              
               
               
                 deceipt
                 ,
                 that
                 robbeth
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 former
                 wayes
                 and
                 means
                 wherein
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 work
                 faith
                 ,
                 knowledge
                 and
                 enjoyments
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 them
                 complain
                 exceedingly
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 wholly
                 taken
                 off
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 did
                 finde
                 their
                 hearts
                 hanging
                 upon
                 old
                 despensations
                 ,
                 wayes
                 ,
                 discoveries
                 ;
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 they
                 say
                 must
                 be
                 burnt
                 up
                 in
                 them
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 them
                 remaining
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 be
                 under
                 such
                 agonies
                 .
                 They
                 esteem
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 more
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 brought
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 meditation
                 and
                 consideration
                 of
                 Gods
                 former
                 dealing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 negligent
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 in
                 reading
                 ,
                 hearing
                 ,
                 praying
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 such
                 heavenly
                 (
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 once
                 )
                 exercise
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 pure
                 and
                 perfect
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 altogether
                 cease
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 think
                 all
                 acted
                 formerly
                 was
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 first
              
               Adam
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 not
                 of
                 Christ
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 and
                 thrown
                 away
                 as
                 an
                 abominable
                 thing
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               things
               and
               much
               more
               you
               may
               finde
               in
               that
               Book
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Worlds
                 wonder
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 Quakers
                 blazing
                 Star
              
               ,
               by
               
                 Edmund
                 Skip
              
               ,
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               People
               at
               Bodenham
               in
               Herefordshire
               .
            
             
               Now
               can
               you
               whom
               God
               hath
               kept
               from
               these
               horrible
               heights
               hear
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               exceedingly
               blesse
               God
               ,
               by
               whose
               alone
               power
               you
               have
               
               been
               preserved
               ?
               Or
               ,
               can
               you
               that
               are
               fallen
               off
               throrow
               your
               own
               inconstancy
               ,
               facility
               and
               security
               ,
               read
               these
               things
               and
               not
               tremble
               to
               think
               what
               the
               end
               will
               be
               of
               so
               dolefull
               and
               dangerous
               a
               backsliding
               ?
               O
               think
               with
               your selves
               (
               each
               of
               you
               )
               if
               I
               that
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               so
               sad
               a
               departing
               were
               now
               a
               dying
               .
               Could
               I
               say
               with
               a
               good
               and
               grounded
               Conscience
               and
               confidence
               ,
               
                 Come
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 come
                 quickly
                 ?
                 Into
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 a
                 soule
                 that
                 loves
                 thy
                 Word
                 ,
                 thy
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 thy
                 Sabboths
                 ,
                 thy
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 thy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 far
                 lesse
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 doe
                 ?
                 Will
                 not
                 such
                 things
                 bring
                 thy
                 hoare
                 head
                 with
                 sorrow
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 ?
              
               If
               ever
               the
               Lord
               be
               so
               mercifull
               as
               to
               return
               such
               (
               as
               if
               they
               belong
               to
               him
               he
               will
               :
               )
               O
               with
               what
               weeping
               and
               heart-smart
               will
               they
               come
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               a
               ?
               And
               if
               God
               do
               not
               this
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               their
               poor
               seduced
               soules
               ?
               Leave
               this
               God
               once
               ,
               leave
               this
               God
               still
               ,
               (
               whom
               if
               you
               do
               enjoy
               ,
               you
               must
               enjoy
               in
               Ordinances
               ,
               Job
               .
               22.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Psal
               .
               65.
               4.
               
               )
               and
               assure
               your selves
               you
               shall
               never
               meet
               with
               such
               a
               God
               again
               .
               The
               Lord
               make
               you
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               make
               all
               to
               know
               that
               he
               hath
               
                 turned
                 your
                 heart
                 back
                 again
              
               .
               1
               Kings
               18.
               37.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               prayer
               is
               (
               after
               I
               have
               been
               so
               long
               in
               this
               fifth
               cansideration
               )
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               last
               meanes
               I
               shall
               propound
               and
               way
               of
               revocation
               of
               revolted
               Christians
               .
               O
               that
               they
               would
               come
               again
               to
               prayer
               and
               fasting
               !
               that
               would
               cast
               out
               all
               evils
               and
               Devils
               ,
               Mark
               9.
               29.
               
            
             
               In
               conclusion
               ,
               I
               shall
               advertise
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               whereas
               I
               write
               more
               roundly
               in
               this
               Rejoynder
               ,
               than
               I
               use
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               than
               I
               have
               ever
               done
               ,
               (
               and
               wherein
               ,
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               I
               have
               exceeded
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               wise
               and
               godly
               men
               ,
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               be
               reproved
               )
               
               that
               manner
               of
               writting
               I
               have
               been
               drawn
               into
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               the
               things
               are
               so
               grosse
               which
               this
               Opponent
               holds
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               so
               insulting
               with
               which
               he
               holds
               them
               forth
               (
               a
               temptation
               which
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               resist
               )
               but
               more
               particularly
               for
               these
               reasons
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Apostle
               directs
               in
               some
               cases
               *
               to
               cutting
               rebukes
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               13.
               which
               I
               write
               with
               fear
               ,
               least
               I
               should
               take
               my self
               ,
               or
               incourage
               any
               other
               to
               take
               a
               liberty
               to
               walk
               in
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               unlesse
               with
               a
               desire
               to
               cure
               those
               that
               are
               corrupt
               ;
               or
               to
               deter
               others
               that
               are
               such
               ;
               or
               to
               confirm
               those
               the
               better
               that
               are
               not
               such
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               (
               sure
               )
               all
               men
               are
               not
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               alike
               ,
               
                 Jude
                 v.
              
               22.
               23.
               and
               with
               these
               men
               both
               wayes
               are
               tryed
               .
               I
               wish
               one
               or
               other
               may
               doe
               them
               good
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               zeale
               and
               resolution
               is
               required
               in
               pleading
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               and
               against
               the
               irreligious
               and
               injurious
               usage
               of
               his
               word
               and
               servants
               ,
               especiall
               when
               it
               's
               covered
               with
               shews
               of
               reason
               and
               religion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               not
               reasonable
               that
               by
               a
               cold
               discourse
               there
               should
               be
               any
               suspicion
               that
               our
               consciences
               accuse
               us
               as
               this
               adversary
               doth
               ;
               or
               that
               we
               doubt
               of
               the
               regularity
               and
               righteousnesse
               of
               our
               calling
               and
               carriage
               ,
               which
               are
               here
               so
               much
               inveighed
               against
               :
               which
               is
               the
               more
               considerable
               ,
               because
               such
               men
               as
               he
               who
               hath
               set
               himself
               a
               work
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               interpret
               a
               milde
               way
               of
               Refutation
               ,
               a
               secret
               conviction
               and
               vertuall
               concession
               ,
               that
               the
               cause
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               we
               dare
               not
               boldly
               and
               strenuously
               give
               witnesse
               to
               it
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               That
               Christians
               that
               feare
               God
               may
               not
               be
               abused
               and
               deluded
               into
               doubts
               by
               the
               lofty
               and
               Thrasonicall
               Language
               of
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               vaunting
               opposite
               :
               nor
               be
               induced
               to
               think
               by
               a
               remisse
               reply
               that
               there
               is
               something
               of
               truth
               and
               honesty
               in
               that
               cause
               of
               his
               which
               is
               carryed
               all
               along
               with
               so
               transcendent
               a
               confidence
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Nor
               is
               this
               done
               without
               some
               respect
               to
               
               Solomon's
               counsell
               Prov.
               26.
               5.
               that
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               so
               great
               a
               spirit
               as
               this
               writer
               is
               (
               and
               yet
               in
               no
               wiser
               a
               way
               )
               may
               not
               be
               altogether
               so
               high
               as
               otherwise
               he
               might
               be
               in
               his
               owne
               conceipt
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               he
               will
               needs
               be
               so
               ,
               yet
               )
               that
               it
               may
               be
               in
               his
               owne
               conceipt
               only
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               not
               have
               been
               thus
               long
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               account
               the
               answering
               of
               one
               that
               declaimes
               (
               or
               exclaimes
               rather
               their
               disputes
               far
               less
               considerable
               than
               the
               communicating
               of
               something
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               (
               which
               )
               (
               as
               God
               hath
               enabled
               )
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               doe
               )
               for
               the
               information
               and
               conformation
               of
               humble
               ,
               sincere
               ,
               and
               ordinance
               observing
               Christians
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               give
               a
               blessing
               to
               what
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               to
               those
               that
               are
               firme
               in
               their
               resolutions
               for
               God
               (
               as
               Josua's
               stone
               sometimes
               was
               chap.
               24.
               26
               ,
               27.
               )
               
                 a
                 sealing-stone
              
               :
               to
               those
               that
               are
               doubtfull
               a
               Touchstone
               ,
               yeelding
               some
               assistance
               for
               a
               right
               discovery
               ;
               to
               those
               that
               are
               fallen
               away
               a
               Load-stone
               ,
               to
               draw
               their
               hearts
               (
               if
               God
               say
               so
               too
               )
               back
               againe
               :
               (
               1
               Kings
               .
               18.
               37.
               
               )
               and
               to
               none
               a
               Milstone
               ,
               by
               rejecting
               that
               in
               scorne
               which
               is
               offered
               unto
               them
               in
               love
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               sincere
               aime
               at
               their
               spiritual
               and
               everlasting
               good
               .
            
             
             
               This
               shall
               still
               be
               the
               prayer
               of
               him
               whose
               reall
               desires
               are
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 servant
                 in
                 his
                 utmost
                 
                 capacity
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 
                 your
                 Soules
                 ,
                 
                 
                   WILLIAM
                   THOMAS
                
                 .
              
               
                 May.
                 21.
                 1656.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Jer.
                   3.
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Return
                   ye
                   backsliding
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   heale
                   your
                   backsliding
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Can
                     any
                     heart
                     be
                     so
                     hard
                     as
                     not
                     to
                     Answer
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Behold
                   we
                   come
                   unto
                   thee
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ?
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   go
                   and
                   return
                   to
                   my
                   first
                   husband
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   better
                   with
                   me
                   than
                   then
                   now
                   ,
                
                 
                   Hos
                   .
                   2.
                   7.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               
                 Reader
                 ,
              
            
             
               BE
               pleased
               to
               understand
               that
               since
               the
               writing
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               I
               find
               that
               there
               is
               a
               sober
               answer
               made
               to
               the
               angry
               Epistle
               of
               T.S.
               by
               my
               Reverend
               Bretheren
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Redding
               ,
               which
               I
               doubt
               not
               will
               give
               very
               good
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               understanding
               and
               indifferent
               Reader
               ;
               yet
               I
               shall
               not
               desist
               from
               publishing
               my selfe
               what
               I
               intended
               before
               ,
               but
               shall
               goe
               on
               in
               my
               purpose
               ,
               both
               because
               the
               Booke
               (
               the
               Epistle
               wherefore
               they
               have
               answered
               )
               is
               directed
               to
               my selfe
               by
               name
               ,
               and
               because
               God
               hath
               in
               mercy
               so
               directed
               mine
               and
               my
               Bretherens
               meditations
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               walk
               in
               something
               a
               different
               way
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               worke
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               onely
               without
               difference
               and
               disagreement
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               with
               a
               more
               full
               and
               cumulative
               assistance
               ,
               to
               such
               selfe-knowing
               and
               sincere
               Christians
               ,
               as
               see
               they
               need
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               profit
               by
               our
               labours
               ,
               which
               we
               pray
               God
               to
               blesse
               unto
               them
               for
               their
               greatest
               good
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               further
               advertise
               the
               Reader
               of
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               my
               purpose
               at
               first
               was
               to
               answer
               at
               once
               the
               whole
               Booke
               of
               
                 T.
                 S.
              
               And
               in
               order
               thereunto
               I
               framed
               the
               precedent
               Epistle
               which
               reflects
               more
               properly
               upon
               all
               of
               it
               then
               upon
               a
               part
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               of
               my
               many
               occasions
               and
               inability
               of
               body
               for
               study
               ,
               it
               will
               require
               some
               longer
               
               time
               to
               goe
               through
               the
               whole
               ;
               &
               yet
               I
               am
               so
               importunately
               call'd
               upon
               by
               divers
               godly
               Persons
               ,
               to
               whose
               spirits
               that
               booke
               is
               extreamly
               displeasing
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               deferre
               the
               doing
               of
               something
               for
               some
               present
               satisfaction
               .
               I
               have
               resolved
               therefore
               for
               this
               time
               (
               especially
               considering
               that
               the
               pleading
               of
               my
               own
               personall
               cause
               is
               of
               no
               concernment
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               general
               interest
               of
               the
               Ministry
               )
               to
               apply
               my selfe
               to
               his
               Epistle
               onely
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               purpose
               (
               God
               assisting
               )
               to
               adjoyne
               my
               answer
               to
               the
               residue
               .
               of
               the
               Booke
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               will
               be
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               that
               experience
               hath
               so
               much
               inform'd
               me
               of
               the
               little
               likelihood
               of
               prevailing
               with
               him
               that
               is
               become
               mine
               Adversary
               (
               to
               whom
               my
               desires
               have
               been
               to
               doe
               good
               )
               that
               I
               have
               resolved
               ,
               and
               formerly
               declared
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               not
               have
               further
               to
               doe
               with
               him
               :
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               speciall
               end
               in
               this
               my
               answer
               ,
               after
               my
               endeavour
               to
               cleare
               the
               truth
               and
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               informing
               and
               confirming
               of
               teachable
               Christians
               .
               Thence
               it
               is
               that
               I
               am
               more
               large
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               severall
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               also
               I
               speak
               (
               not
               in
               the
               secônd
               ,
               but
               )
               in
               the
               third
               Person
               to
               the
               Writter
               ,
               and
               direct
               my
               discourse
               to
               the
               reader
               ,
               desiring
               God
               that
               those
               Providences
               that
               adde
               to
               the
               work
               of
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               may
               adde
               also
               to
               the
               spiritual
               welfare
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               
                 W.
                 T.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Title
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Speeds
              
               Book
               .
            
             
               T.
               S.
               
                 Christs
                 Innocency
                 pleaded
              
               .
            
             
               W.
               T.
               
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 paraphrase
                 and
                 so
                 passe
                 his
                 Title
                 Page
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 CHrists
                 Innocency
                 pleaded
                 ;
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Quakers
               Innocency
               ;
               for
               them
               (
               towards
               the
               close
               of
               his
               Epistle
               )
               he
               calls
               [
               the
               innocent
               ]
               and
               pleads
               all
               he
               can
               (
               not
               for
               Christ
               but
               )
               for
               them
               .
               If
               he
               say
               he
               pleads
               for
               Christ
               in
               pleading
               for
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               return
               only
               this
               answer
               ,
               that
               we
               very
               wel
               know
               Christs
               innocency
               ,
               but
               are
               far
               from
               knowing
               theirs
               .
               We
               see
               they
               do
               prove
               (
               by
               their
               in●ustrious
               Seducements
               )
               and
               have
               cause
               to
               fear
               that
               they
               will
               further
               prove
               (
               unlesse
               God
               restrain
               them
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               we
               desire
               most
               )
               convert
               them
               )
               a
               most
               nocent
               and
               spoyling
               a
               company
               but
               men
               speaking
               perverse
               things
               ,
               have
               ever
               presumed
               to
               shelter
               themselves
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               (
               that
               they
               might
               draw
               Disciples
               after
               them
               the
               better
               )
               to
               entitle
               him
               to
               their
               deceiving
               doctrines
               ,
               Matth.
               24.
               23
               ,
               24.
               2
               
               Cor.
               11.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
             
               T.
               S.
               
                 Against
                 the
                 cry
                 of
                 the
                 Chief
                 Priests
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 T.
              
               That
               is
               ,
               against
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               chief
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               whose
               duty
               it
               is
               to
               cry
               aloud
               against
               sinne
               ,
               Isa
               .
               51.
               1.
               and
               whose
               scope
               and
               work
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               plead
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               against
               erroneous
               and
               Antichristian
               men
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               T.
               S.
               By
               Thomas
               Speed
               ,
               
                 a
                 Servant
                 of
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 bloody
                 crew
                 of
                 Chief
                 Priests
                 and
                 Teachers
                 crucified
                 at
              
               Hierusalem
               .
            
             
               
                 W.
                 T.
                 A
                 Servant
              
               (
               as
               he
               saies
               himself
               )
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               yet
               the
               servants
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               cannot
               be
               quiet
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               of
               that
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 who
                 was
                 crucified
                 at
              
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               if
               that
               crucifying
               were
               not
               enough
               ,
               this
               cruel
               man
               makes
               him
               suffer
               still
               in
               his
               faithful
               Ministers
               ,
               b
               by
               whom
               he
               neither
               was
               nor
               is
               crucified
               ,
               but
               is
               
                 evidently
                 set
                 forth
                 and
                 even
                 pictured
              
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               (
               and
               for
               )
               Christ
               crucified
               according
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               1.
               
            
             
               Now
               whether
               this
               professing
               servant
               look
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               crucified
               [
               as
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ]
               dying
               for
               our
               sinne
               and
               then
               rising
               again
               for
               our
               justification
               ;
               or
               [
               as
               in
               the
               heart
               ]
               were
               worth
               the
               knowing
               .
               If
               he
               look
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               Christ
               [
               as
               ]
               sanctifying
               within
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               suffering
               without
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               be
               found
               a
               good
               servant
               ,
               because
               not
               of
               his
               Masters
               minde
               .
            
             
               T.
               S.
               Matth.
               23.
               27.
               
               
                 Woe
                 unto
                 you
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 hypocrites
                 :
              
            
             
               John
               8.
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               
                 If
                 ye
                 were
              
               Abrahams
               
                 Children
                 ,
                 ye
                 would
                 do
                 the
                 works
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 but
                 ye
                 seek
                 to
                 kill
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 T.
              
               Whether
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               intimates
               the
               Ministers
               of
               England
               to
               be
               Hypocrites
               and
               Murderers
               ,
               yea
               Murderer
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               be
               rightly
               applied
               ,
               or
               wretchedly
               abused
               ,
               let
               all
               indifferent
               readers
               judge
               .
            
             
               T.
               S.
               
                 Seneca
                 de
                 vit
                 .
                 beat
                 .
                 Quaeramus
                 quid
                 optimè
                 factum
                 sit
                 non
                 quid
                 usitatissimum
                 et
                 quid
                 nos
                 in
                 possessione
                 felicitatis
                 aeternae
                 constituat
                 ,
                 non
                 quid
                 vulgo
                 ,
                 veritatis
                 pessimo
                 interpreti
                 probatum
                 sit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 T.
              
               I
               shall
               return
               him
               the
               saying
               of
               another
               Phylosopher
               ,
               that
               was
               full
               as
               wise
               as
               Seneca
               .
            
             
               
                 Probabilia
                 sunt
                 quae
                 probantur
                 aut
                 omnibus
                 aut
                 pluribus
                 ,
                 aut
                 certè
                 
                 sapientibus
                 ,
                 atque
                 iis
                 vel
                 omnibus
                 vel
                 plurimes
                 ,
                 vel
                 iis
                 quorum
                 spectata
                 est
                 &
                 perspecta
                 sapientia
                 ,
              
               Aristot
               Top.
               Lib.
               10.
               cap.
               10.
               
            
             
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               he
               declares
               himself
               a
               Sophister
               and
               fallacious
               man
               ,
               that
               regards
               not
               that
               Rule
               ,
               but
               
                 ex
                 propriis
                 scientiae
                 sumptionibus
                 non
                 veris
                 quod
                 vult
                 effecit
                 .
              
               ibid.
               
            
             
               I
               proceed
               now
               to
               his
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               
               
               
                 A
                 Defence
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 an
                 Epistle
                 lately
                 published
                 by
                 THOMAS
                 SPEED
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Inscription
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 
                   [
                   To
                   all
                   the
                   Publick
                   Teachers
                   in
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   by
                   themselves
                   and
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   called
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 BEfore
                 I
                 go
                 further
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 observe
                 in
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 Inscription
                 ,
                 these
                 four
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 Author
                 thinks
                 it
                 not
                 enough
                 (
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 he
                 scorne
                 or
                 no
                 )
                 to
                 lay
                 hands
                 on
                 Mordecai
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 oppose
                 himself
                 against
                 my
                 poor
                 self
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 might
                 with
                 more
                 ease
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 sinne
                 ,
                 have
                 troden
                 under
                 foot
                 ;
                 but
                 his
                 designe
                 is
                 to
                 disgrace
                 the
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 throughout
                 the
                 whol
                 Nation
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 therefore
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 odious
                 name
                 of
                 Chief-Priests
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 never
                 owned
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 never
                 any
                 Saint
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 or
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 called
                 them
                 )
                 the
                 better
                 thereby
                 to
                 fasten
                 upon
                 them
                 his
                 monstrous
                 and
                 fictitious
                 accusation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 that
                 prefixed
                 this
                 Title
                 cannot
                 but
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 himself
                 hath
                 heard
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 Saints
                 also
                 ,
                 call
                 the
                 Teachers
                 of
                 this
                 Land
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 be
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 passe
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 none
                 are
                 Saints
                 but
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 none
                 himself
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 and
                 he
                 hear
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 they
                 will
                 forbear
                 ,
                 shall
                 know
                 one
                 day
                 that
                 there
                 have
                 been
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Ministers
                 among
                 them
                 Ezeck
                 .
                 2.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 4
                 A
                 fourth
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 observe
                 ,
                 and
                 offer
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 casts
                 all
                 that
                 dirt
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 foule
                 Epistle
                 upon
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 was
                 lately
                 a
                 publick
                 Teacher
                 himself
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 world
                 no●
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 called
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 not
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 his
                 carriage
                 
                 makes
                 to
                 appear
                 )
                 so
                 much
                 love
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 so
                 much
                 fe●r
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 to
                 forbear
                 without
                 a
                 due
                 Call
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 true
                 heart
                 to
                 it
                 ▪
                 to
                 be
                 tampering
                 about
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 gave
                 a
                 Say
                 to
                 that
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 star
                 to
                 have
                 lead
                 others
                 to
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 he
                 is
                 proved
                 a
                 Comet
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 not
                 only
                 fallen
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 sorry
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 Book
                 will
                 speak
                 it
                 )
                 falls
                 foul
                 upon
                 heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 present
                 as
                 a
                 very
                 considerable
                 warning
                 to
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 take
                 the
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 be
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 without
                 any
                 minde
                 and
                 meaning
                 to
                 be
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 least
                 God
                 not
                 only
                 give
                 them
                 over
                 to
                 teach
                 erroneous
                 things
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 often
                 do
                 )
                 but
                 leave
                 them
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 fall
                 off
                 from
                 preaching
                 themselves
                 without
                 a
                 calling
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 bitter
                 enemies
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 preach
                 with
                 a
                 calling
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 miserable
                 man
                 declares
                 himself
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 defend
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 dint
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 sword-like
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 no
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 us
                 none
                 neither
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 fals
                 on
                 himself
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 wherein
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 publick
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 better
                 (
                 sure
                 )
                 than
                 other
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 whom
                 in
                 this
                 Satyr
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 enveighs
                 against
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Epistle
                 .
              
               
                 T.S.
                 
                   Sirs
                   ,
                   the
                   night
                   is
                   far
                   spent
                   ,
                   the
                   day
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   blessed
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   are
                   all
                   they
                   who
                   are
                   found
                   walking
                   not
                   as
                   children
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   .
                   The
                   hour
                   is
                   coming
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   coverings
                   shall
                   be
                   removed
                   and
                   the
                   vails
                   pluck't
                   from
                   off
                   all
                   faces
                   ,
                   and
                   lamentation
                   and
                   woe
                   will
                   be
                   to
                   all
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   found
                   covered
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   covering
                   of
                   my
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   God.
                   Awake
                   therefore
                   O
                   ye
                   shepherds
                   ,
                   awake
                   ,
                   awake
                   ,
                   stand
                   up
                   ,
                   seriously
                   consider
                   of
                   and
                   prove
                   your
                   coverings
                   ;
                   make
                   diligent
                   inquisition
                   and
                   search
                   whether
                   ye
                   are
                   covered
                   with
                   power
                   or
                   profession
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   substance
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   Forme
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   You
                   do
                   all
                   pretend
                   your selves
                   servants
                   to
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   Ministers
                   by
                   him
                   called
                   forth
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   everlasting
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   bottome
                   of
                   my
                   heart
                   do
                   I
                   wish
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   were
                   able
                   truly
                   to
                   say
                   of
                   every
                   individual
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                
                 *
                 
                   that
                   you
                   are
                   found
                   walking
                   worthy
                   of
                   
                   such
                   a
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   bringing
                   forth
                   fruit
                   worthy
                   of
                   that
                   high
                   and
                   holy
                   calling
                   ,
                   with
                   which
                   you
                   pretend
                   your selves
                   called
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   undertake
                   rashly
                   to
                   judge
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   accuse
                   you
                   unto
                   the
                   world
                   ;
                   let
                   your
                   fruits
                   demonstrate
                   what
                   Trees
                   you
                   are
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   your
                   works
                   judge
                   you
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 The
                 Ministers
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 are
                 not
                 unwilling
                 to
                 be
                 awakened
                 to
                 the
                 serious
                 consideration
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 wherein
                 they
                 are
                 truly
                 concerned
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 we
                 deaf
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 we
                 wonder
                 at
                 those
                 false
                 witnesses
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 things
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 us
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 35
                 11.
                 
                 Among
                 whom
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 will
                 needs
                 appear
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 as
                 an
                 eminent
                 undertaker
                 ;
                 one
                 would
                 hardly
                 think
                 th●t
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 a
                 Novice
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 far
                 lift
                 up
                 himself
                 (
                 but
                 that
                 Novices
                 will
                 do
                 so
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 judgment
                 upon
                 ,
                 call
                 to
                 the
                 Bar
                 ,
                 indite
                 and
                 prepare
                 for
                 the
                 highest
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 publique
                 Teachers
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 ●ll
                 whom
                 he
                 writes
                 )
                 but
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 do
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 false
                 account
                 )
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 generally
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Christ
                 had
                 forsaken
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 Ages
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 a
                 ;
                 Strange
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 pretending
                 to
                 piety
                 should
                 put
                 himself
                 into
                 such
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 adversaries
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Syria
                 fight
                 neither
                 with
                 small
                 nor
                 great
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 with
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 seek
                 for
                 a
                 Proctor
                 to
                 plead
                 their
                 cause
                 throughly
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 th●y
                 finde
                 one
                 here
                 ?
                 unto
                 whom
                 it
                 belongs
                 seriously
                 to
                 consider
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 heartily
                 wish
                 he
                 would
                 think
                 upon
                 it
                 before
                 it
                 ●e
                 too
                 late
                 )
                 how
                 near
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 that
                 Tertulius
                 that
                 lov'd
                 to
                 call
                 Paul
                 a
                 pestilent
                 fellow
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 will
                 speed
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 that
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   that
                   despiseth
                   you
                   ,
                   despiseth
                   me
                
                 ;
                 if
                 such
                 Scriptures
                 be
                 nothing
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 needs
                 think
                 he
                 doth
                 God
                 service
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 will
                 cast
                 all
                 reproach
                 up●n
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 therein
                 lies
                 his
                 danger
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 speak
                 the
                 rather
                 for
                 their
                 sakes
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 sa●e
                 way
                 and
                 spirit
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Teachers
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 be
                 found
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 the
                 Lords
                 Ministers
                 and
                 Ambassadors
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 conscienc●s
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 be
                 not
                 clean
                 blotted
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 )
                 then
                 may
                 they
                 collect
                 what
                 
                 
                 a
                 fearful
                 reckoning
                 there
                 doth
                 (
                 without
                 repentance
                 )
                 remain
                 for
                 them
                 from
                 those
                 direfull
                 things
                 that
                 befel
                 the
                 Ammonites
                 state
                 upon
                 their
                 base
                 usage
                 of
                 
                 David's
                 messengers
                 b
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 had
                 the
                 Ammonites
                 a
                 pretence
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 as
                 if
                 
                 David's
                 servants
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 to
                 spy
                 it
                 out
                 &
                 to
                 overthrow
                 it
                 c
                 ,
                 nor
                 did
                 Tertullus
                 want
                 a
                 colour
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 pretended
                 as
                 
                 Paul's
                 black
                 character
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 have
                 
                   found
                   him
                
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 pestilent
                 fellow
                 ;
                 just
                 as
                 this
                 man
                 saies
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 fruits
                 demonstrate
                 what
                 Trees
                 you
                 are
                 ;
                 let
                 your
                 works
                 judge
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Tertullus
                 ;
                 this
                 Paul
                 is
                 a
                 pestilent
                 fellow
                 ,
                 let
                 his
                 works
                 judge
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 mover
                 of
                 sedition
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 Jewes
                 throughout
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 Here
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 proof
                 ,
                 if
                 Tertullus
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 a
                 great
                 lyar
                 .
              
               
                 Howbeit
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 speak
                 of
                 particular
                 men
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 divers
                 or
                 many
                 among
                 the
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 justly
                 blamed
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 few
                 in
                 that
                 height
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 sets
                 them
                 forth
                 )
                 whom
                 neither
                 my self
                 nor
                 any
                 godly
                 Minister
                 will
                 plead
                 for
                 ,
                 but
                 mourn
                 for
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 [
                 all
                 ]
                 the
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ?
                 Yea
                 ,
                 how
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 any
                 purpose
                 at
                 all
                 ?
                 Since
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 National
                 Society
                 of
                 Ministers
                 wherein
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 observable
                 corrupt
                 company
                 ?
                 If
                 that
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 reason
                 to
                 condemne
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 walking
                 worthy
                 of
                 that
                 calling
                 in
                 every
                 individual
                 Minister
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 society
                 of
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 uncondemned
                 ,
                 because
                 unworthy
                 persons
                 are
                 still
                 mixed
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 the
                 most
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   You
                   pretend
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   your
                   rule
                   ;
                   come
                   therefore
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   plainly
                   reason
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   see
                   if
                   your
                   own
                   rule
                   will
                   condemne
                   you
                   or
                   absolve
                   you
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 We
                 own
                 the
                 Scripture
                 for
                 a
                 Rule
                 though
                 this
                 Writer
                 doth
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 are
                 willing
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 duty
                 we
                 are
                 bound
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 while
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Rule
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 we
                 deny
                 the
                 Fact
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 alledged
                 against
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 generallity
                 wherein
                 he
                 alledgeth
                 them
                 :
                 We
                 say
                 (
                 as
                 Jeremy
                 d
                 )
                 its
                 false
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Neither
                 he
                 nor
                 his
                 Partners
                 can
                 prove
                 the
                 things
                 whereof
                 they
                 accuse
                 us
                 e
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   by
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 Micah
                 ch
                 .
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                   accounted
                   it
                   among
                   the
                   abominations
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   
                   and
                   Prophets
                   of
                   those
                   dayes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   taught
                   for
                   hire
                   and
                   did
                   divine
                   for
                   money
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   an
                   aggravation
                   of
                   this
                   their
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   he
                   further
                   testifies
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   even
                   prepared
                   war
                   against
                   him
                   that
                   refused
                   to
                   put
                   into
                   their
                   mouths
                
                 v.
                 5
                 
                   Let
                   these
                   Scriptures
                   be
                   your
                   inditement
                   before
                   the
                   Judge
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   And
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   Consciences
                   do
                   I
                   appeal
                   ,
                   whither
                   you
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   pleadto
                   it
                   not
                   guilty
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   guilty
                   ,
                   how
                   then
                   can
                   you
                   escape
                   the
                   same
                   sentence
                   and
                   condemnation
                   that
                   fell
                   on
                   those
                   Priests
                   and
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   transgressions
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 taking
                 a
                 maintenance
                 for
                 our
                 Labour
                 in
                 Preaching
                 be
                 Preaching
                 for
                 hire
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 acknowledg
                 we
                 Preach
                 for
                 Hire
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 construction
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 surmise
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 Scripture
                 that
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Labourer
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   his
                   hire
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 10.
                 7.
                 
                 We
                 professe
                 we
                 take
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 saith
                 we
                 are
                 worthy
                 to
                 have
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 understand
                 by
                 preaching
                 for
                 hire
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 exercise
                 and
                 order
                 our
                 preaching
                 for
                 the
                 getting
                 of
                 money
                 and
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 enough
                 of
                 us
                 that
                 (
                 through
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 )
                 know
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 meer
                 slander
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 also
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 preparing
                 war
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 put
                 not
                 into
                 our
                 mouthes
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 man
                 made
                 conscience
                 of
                 applying
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 otherwise
                 apply
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 more
                 caution
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 lesse
                 calumny
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 are
                 we
                 afraid
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 an
                 appeal
                 to
                 our
                 consciences
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 know
                 so
                 little
                 of
                 our
                 Rule
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 our selves
                 as
                 to
                 pretend
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 Quakers
                 do
                 )
                 but
                 finde
                 many
                 things
                 amisse
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 humble
                 our selves
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 those
                 grosse
                 things
                 whereof
                 he
                 speaks
                 ,
                 our
                 hearts
                 shall
                 not
                 reproach
                 us
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 Job
                 27.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 We
                 will
                 not
                 secure
                 our selves
                 only
                 within
                 this
                 brazen
                 wall
                 of
                 an
                 accusing
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 freely
                 offer
                 our selves
                 (
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 following
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 tryal
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 among
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 lived
                 :
                 Let
                 them
                 say
                 whither
                 they
                 have
                 found
                 such
                 evils
                 in
                 us
                 as
                 are
                 objected
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 have
                 walked
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 before
                 them
                 f
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 shall
                 willingly
                 and
                 cheerfully
                 joyn
                 issue
                 in
                 refering
                 our
                 cause
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 that
                 knows
                 perfectly
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 whom
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 
                 judgment
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 at
                 the
                 la●
                 and
                 great
                 day
                 If
                 our
                 sentence
                 should
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 Quakers
                 we
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 and
                 very
                 much
                 fear
                 ;
                 but
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 our
                 sentence
                 come
                 forth
                 from
                 thy
                 presence
                 g
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 I
                 wonder
                 it
                 should
                 never
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 so
                 many
                 
                   [
                   It
                   's
                   ]
                   If
                   guilty
                   ,
                   If
                   so
                
                 &c
                 to
                 think
                 what
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 so
                 ?
                 What
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 guilty
                 ?
                 Shall
                 not
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 wronged
                 have
                 reparations
                 ?
                 Will
                 God
                 take
                 it
                 well
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 servants
                 slandered
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 they
                 goe
                 scot-sree
                 ,
                 that
                 make
                 it
                 their
                 trade
                 to
                 traduce
                 them
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   T.
                   S.
                   [
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   and
                   great
                   Prophet
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   denounceth
                   the
                   woe
                   against
                   the
                   Teachers
                   in
                   his
                   dayes
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   their
                   works
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   standing
                   praying
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   and
                   the
                   corners
                   of
                   the
                   streets
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   because
                   they
                   loved
                   the
                   uppermost
                   roomes
                   at
                   Feasts
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   chief
                   seats
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   and
                   greetings
                   in
                   the
                   markets
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   of
                   men
                   Rabbi
                   ,
                   Rabbi
                   ;
                   view
                   your selves
                   in
                   this
                   glasse
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   all
                   your
                   consciences
                   judge
                   whether
                   these
                   spots
                   are
                   not
                   manifestly
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                   in
                   your
                   garments
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   absolve
                   you
                   from
                   beeing
                   sharers
                   in
                   their
                   woe
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   found
                   partakers
                   with
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   evil
                   works
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 observe
                 that
                 Christ
                 condemneth
                 not
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Standing
                   in
                   prayer
                
                 (
                 whereof
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 examples
                 in
                 Scripture
                 Nehem.
                 9.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Luke
                 18.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 whereof
                 Christ
                 himself
                 saith
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 
                   [
                   stand
                
                 ]
                 praying
                 Mark
                 11.
                 25
                 
                 )
                 2.
                 
                 Nor
                 
                   Praying
                   in
                   the
                   corners
                   of
                   the
                   streets
                   ,
                
                 (
                 though
                 this
                 man
                 of
                 this
                 company
                 know
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 )
                 (
                 for
                 wisdome
                 cries
                 (
                 and
                 may
                 to
                 cry
                 God
                 )
                 in
                 such
                 
                   chief
                   places
                   of
                   concourse
                
                 Pro
                 1.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 )
                 3.
                 
                 Nor
                 
                   taking
                   the
                   uppermost
                   roomes
                   and
                   seats
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 body
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 them
                 .
                 Nor
                 4.
                 
                   greetings
                   in
                   the
                   markets
                
                 and
                 meetings
                 (
                 which
                 humanity
                 requires
                 ,
                 and
                 Scripiure
                 favours
                 h
                 .
                 )
                 5
                 Nor
                 being
                 
                   called
                   Rabbi
                
                 *
                 else
                 t
                 is
                 like
                 Christ
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 taken
                 that
                 name
                 John
                 1.
                 38.
                 
                 Mark
                 14.
                 45.
                 
                 On
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 the
                 text
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 blames
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 praying
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 
                   [
                   to
                   be
                   seen
                
                 ]
                 as
                 Mat.
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   To
                   be
                   seen
                   of
                   men
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 vain-glorious
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   [
                   loving
                
                 ]
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 speaks
                 )
                 and
                 
                   [
                   willing
                
                 ]
                 and
                 
                   [
                   affecting
                
                 ]
                 of
                 higher
                 places
                 and
                 Titles
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 then
                 is
                 this
                 place
                 brought
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 this
                 
                 uncharitable
                 cre●ture
                 (
                 who
                 hath
                 no
                 knowledg
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 
                 and
                 ends
                 )
                 takes
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 a
                 Pulpit
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 edification
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 our
                 own
                 praise
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 we
                 
                   [
                   take
                
                 ]
                 therefore
                 we
                 
                   [
                   love
                
                 ]
                 those
                 a
                 little
                 higher
                 places
                 and
                 titles
                 which
                 civility
                 casts
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 so
                 senselesse
                 an
                 allegation
                 and
                 imputation
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 would
                 not
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Quakers
                 generally
                 bring
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 may
                 understand
                 the
                 text
                 better
                 by
                 giving
                 some
                 explanation
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   The
                   Scripture
                   witnesseth
                   that
                   the
                   sheep
                   and
                   the
                   sheepheards
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   because
                   by
                   him
                   chosen
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   by
                   the
                   world
                   were
                   they
                   hated
                   ,
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   imprisoned
                   ,
                   stoned
                   ,
                   beaten
                   in
                   their
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   dragged
                   before
                   Rulers
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   for
                   his
                   name
                   sake
                   ,
                   cast
                   out
                   as
                   the
                   sweepings
                   and
                   off-scouring
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   Stand
                   to
                   the
                   Bar
                   ,
                   O
                   you
                   Shepheards
                   before
                   the
                   righteous
                   Judge
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   bribed
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   searcheth
                   the
                   heart
                   and
                   tryeth
                   the
                   reins
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   :
                   Give
                   true
                   answer
                   to
                   what
                   I
                   shall
                   demand
                   of
                   you
                   .
                   Are
                   you
                   by
                   the
                   world
                   hated
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   you
                   haters
                   of
                   others
                   ?
                   Are
                   you
                   persecuted
                   or
                   Persecutors
                   ?
                   Are
                   you
                   imprisoned
                   for
                   Truths
                   sake
                   ,
                   or
                   are
                   you
                   imprisoners
                   of
                   others
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 hated
                 and
                 persecuted
                 in
                 the
                 height
                 (
                 with
                 
                 Ismael's
                 persecution
                 *
                 yea
                 )
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 off
                 scouring
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Bookes
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 of
                 his
                 more
                 especially
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 studiously
                 ,
                 more
                 virulently
                 and
                 more
                 generally
                 than
                 in
                 many
                 (
                 or
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 in
                 any
                 )
                 other
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 answer
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Page
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 ;
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   did
                   in
                   their
                   dayes
                   imprison
                   ,
                   and
                   evil
                   intreat
                   many
                   of
                   us
                   .
                
                 Why
                 doth
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 you
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 himself
                 tells
                 us
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 imprisoned
                 ?
                 If
                 he
                 mean
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 now
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 the
                 Shepheards
                 of
                 Christ
                 still
                 imprisoned
                 Acts
                 9.
                 31.
                 
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 were
                 tossed
                 and
                 troubled
                 in
                 the
                 High-commission-court
                 ,
                 by
                 wicked
                 men
                 in
                 and
                 about
                 their
                 own
                 places
                 ?
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   We
                   never
                   read
                   that
                
                 Paul
                 
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   did
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   claime
                   a
                   maintenance
                   from
                   those
                   without
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   did
                   they
                   Commence
                   suites
                   at
                   Law
                   against
                   the
                   world
                   or
                   the
                   Saints
                   for
                   the
                   tenth
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   Labours
                   .
                   Are
                   you
                   the
                   Messengers
                   
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   And
                   is
                   the
                   Scripture
                   your
                   rule
                   ?
                   How
                   is
                   it
                   then
                   that
                   you
                   dare
                   not
                   engage
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   having
                   not
                   first
                   made
                   firme
                   Indentures
                
                 *
                 
                   for
                   your
                   livelihood
                   ?
                   Or
                   why
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   you
                   fill
                   the
                   Courts
                   of
                   Justice
                   with
                   your
                   actions
                   against
                   those
                   that
                   refuse
                   to
                   pay
                   you
                   the
                   tenth
                   of
                   all
                   their
                   encrease
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   rule
                   do
                   you
                   exact
                   it
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   never
                   hear
                   you
                   ,
                   nor
                   own
                   you
                   for
                   their
                   Pastors
                   ?
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 We
                 read
                 that
                 Paul
                 saith
                 and
                 proves
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 claime
                 of
                 maintenance
                 
                   of
                   right
                
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 forbore
                 it
                 
                   in
                   fact
                
                 (
                 for
                 reasons
                 referring
                 to
                 those
                 times
                 )
                 doth
                 that
                 hinder
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 claim
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 righteous
                 in
                 those
                 ?
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 commencing
                 Suits
                 at
                 Law
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 enquire
                 what
                 are
                 Courts
                 of
                 Justice
                 made
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 labouring
                 men
                 may
                 not
                 come
                 
                 thither
                 to
                 seek
                 for
                 their
                 hire
                 which
                 is
                 unjustly
                 deteined
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 Charity
                 hath
                 two
                 eyes
                 and
                 eares
                 ,
                 malignity
                 but
                 one
                 ;
                 else
                 could
                 he
                 not
                 see
                 or
                 hear
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 Ministers
                 that
                 
                 never
                 went
                 to
                 Law
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 whereof
                 (
                 because
                 this
                 man
                 puts
                 a
                 force
                 upon
                 modesty
                 )
                 I
                 must
                 affirme
                 my self
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 continued
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 (
                 but
                 mean
                 for
                 maintenance
                 )
                 now
                 these
                 39.
                 years
                 and
                 never
                 called
                 any
                 to
                 any
                 Court
                 for
                 Tithes
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ;
                 yet
                 other
                 may
                 take
                 another
                 course
                 (
                 or
                 my self
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 further
                 occasion
                 )
                 and
                 patiently
                 seek
                 their
                 right
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 cannot
                 have
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 just
                 blame
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Whereas
                 he
                 demands
                 by
                 what
                 rule
                 do
                 you
                 exact
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 never
                 hear
                 you
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 own
                 you
                 for
                 their
                 Pastors
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 Pastors
                 be
                 faithful
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 rule
                 do
                 they
                 disown
                 them
                 and
                 withdraw
                 themselves
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 Must
                 a
                 Minister
                 that
                 desires
                 and
                 endeavours
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 loose
                 and
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 both
                 at
                 once
                 ?
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 deny
                 but
                 things
                 may
                 so
                 stand
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 living
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 may
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 hearer
                 in
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 ●eason
                 to
                 be
                 unjust
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 withhold
                 that
                 maintenance
                 which
                 by
                 law
                 and
                 right
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 affixt
                 unto
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 lives
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 account
                 o●
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 an
                 hearer
                 else
                 where
                 ;
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 no
                 humane
                 law
                 bindes
                 him
                 to
                 pay
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 hearer
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Inhabitant
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 lays
                 out
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 he
                 saves
                 in
                 another
                 .
              
               
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   Moreover
                   the
                   Scripture
                   manifestly
                   declareth
                   against
                   all
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   drunkennesse
                   ,
                   swearing
                   ,
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   coveteousnesse
                   &c.
                   and
                   are
                   your
                   hands
                   all
                   clean
                   from
                   this
                   filth
                   ?
                   Are
                   not
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   you
                   found
                   wallowing
                   in
                   this
                   common
                   mire
                   ?
                   ]
                
              
               
                 W.
                 T.
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 company
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   clean
                
                 John
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 one
                 bad
                 among
                 so
                 few
                 ,
                 no
                 marvail
                 if
                 there
                 ●e
                 many
                 bad
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 ,
                 whom
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 defend
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 course
                 taken
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   And
                   among
                   those
                   of
                   you
                   that
                   have
                   escaped
                   that
                   open
                   pollution
                   of
                   drunkenes
                   with
                   wine
                   ,
                   are
                   you
                   not
                   yet
                   intoxicated
                   with
                   wrath
                   &
                   rage
                   against
                   the
                   innocent
                   ?
                   Let
                   me
                   ask
                   you
                   further
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   let
                   your
                   anger
                   be
                   turned
                   into
                   a
                   serious
                   consideration
                   of
                   what
                   I
                   shall
                   say
                   )
                   is
                   there
                   scarce
                   a
                   Prison
                   this
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   Nation
                   in
                   which
                   some
                   servant
                   of
                   the
                   living
                   God
                   or
                   other
                   is
                   not
                   prisoner
                   to
                   your
                   insatiable
                   fury
                   ?
                   Doth
                   not
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   as
                   truly
                   lye
                   bound
                   in
                   many
                   nasty
                   holes
                   and
                   dungeous
                   in
                
                 England
                 
                   by
                   your
                   instigation
                   and
                   procurement
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   did
                   by
                   the
                   procurement
                   of
                
                 Saul
                 in
                 Damascus
                 ?
                 
                   If
                   any
                   poor
                
                 Jeremiah
                 
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   bear
                   testimony
                   against
                   all
                   your
                   abominations
                   ,
                   is
                   there
                   wanting
                   a
                   lordly
                
                 Pashur
                 
                   among
                   you
                   who
                   (
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   Magistrate
                   be
                   so
                   honest
                   as
                   to
                   refuse
                   )
                   will
                   not
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   hands
                   put
                   his
                   feet
                   in
                   the
                   stocks
                   ?
                   Now
                   then
                   to
                   your
                   Rule
                   &c.
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Here
                 he
                 makes
                 many
                 Questions
                 wherein
                 he
                 must
                 answer
                 himself
                 .
                 I
                 neither
                 know
                 nor
                 believe
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 his
                 interrogations
                 import
                 :
                 In
                 particular
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 Ministers
                 are
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 Pashurs
                 and
                 putting
                 mens
                 feet
                 in
                 the
                 stocks
                 ,
                 as
                 Quakers
                 are
                 from
                 being
                 Jeremiahs
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 far
                 enough
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 unruly
                 persons
                 be
                 imprisoned
                 ,
                 do
                 Ministers
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 prison
                 or
                 Magistrates
                 ?
                 If
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 authority
                 and
                 order
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 civil
                 Power
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 blame
                 and
                 cry
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 supreme
                 Power
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 the
                 publick
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 every
                 where
                 disturbed
                 by
                 the
                 sottish
                 messages
                 of
                 deluded
                 soules
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 hinderance
                 of
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 Gods
                 message
                 and
                 the
                 abusing
                 of
                 his
                 messengers
                 ?
                 Must
                 the
                 blame
                 be
                 laid
                 on
                 Ministers
                 because
                 men
                 and
                 poor
                 misled
                 women
                 suffer
                 as
                 malefactors
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 breach
                 of
                 civil
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 disturbers
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 
                 peace
                 and
                 tumultuating
                 in
                 solemne
                 religious
                 meetings
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 followes
                 after
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 others
                 already
                 answered
                 k
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   As
                   it
                   was
                   of
                   old
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   no
                   new
                   thing
                   under
                   the
                   Sun
                   ;
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   the
                   bond-woman
                   persecuteth
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   free-woman
                   ;
                   the
                   forme
                   fighteth
                   against
                   the
                   power
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   letter
                   against
                   the
                   life
                   .
                   The
                   professing
                   religious
                   Jewes
                   cried
                   out
                   against
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Saints
                   in
                   those
                   daies
                   ,
                   Help
                   O
                
                 Caesar
                 ,
                 
                   help
                   men
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   are
                   a
                   Sect
                   of
                   men
                   called
                   Christians
                   risen
                   up
                   ,
                   who
                   turne
                   the
                   world
                   up
                   side
                   down
                   ;
                   The
                   late
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   they
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   Help
                   O
                   King
                   against
                   this
                   factious
                   generation
                   of
                   Puritans
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   not
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   raign
                   over
                   them
                   ;
                   own
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   guard
                   us
                   with
                   thy
                   sword
                   ,
                   for
                   if
                   thou
                   suffer
                   us
                   to
                   fall
                   ,
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   consequence
                   ,
                   no
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   no
                   King.
                   Those
                   called
                   Persbiters
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   invokated
                   the
                   Powers
                   late
                   in
                   being
                   ,
                   crying
                   out
                   ,
                   help
                   O
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   helpe
                   against
                   these
                   schimatical
                   Independents
                   and
                   Anabaptists
                   ,
                   who
                   begin
                   to
                   refuse
                   subjection
                   to
                   those
                   yoaks
                   we
                   would
                   lay
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   did
                   to
                   those
                   laid
                   by
                   the
                   Bishops
                   upon
                   our
                   necks
                   .
                   But
                   now
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Teachers
                   of
                   all
                   sects
                   and
                   factions
                   (
                   like
                   as
                   the
                   Pharises
                   and
                   Sadduces
                   against
                   Christ
                   )
                   do
                   with
                   one
                   lip
                   cry
                   out
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   help
                   O
                   Protector
                   ,
                   help
                   O
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   help
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   now
                   a
                   strange
                   Generation
                   of
                   men
                   risen
                   up
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   bear
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   strike
                   at
                   our
                   very
                   root
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   fall
                   ,
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   consequence
                   (
                   if
                   you
                   dare
                   to
                   believe
                   us
                   )
                   no
                   Minister
                   ,
                   no
                   Magistrate
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 To
                 all
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 ill
                 (
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 charged
                 as
                 
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 unjustly
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Religion
                 should
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 letter
                 be
                 abused
                 against
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 t
                 is
                 an
                 evil
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 much
                 worse
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 pretended
                 power
                 of
                 piety
                 fights
                 against
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 sound
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 formes
                 which
                 Christ
                 hath
                 appointed
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 of
                 reformation
                 l
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 an
                 inward
                 light
                 and
                 life
                 is
                 lift
                 up
                 ,
                 to
                 disparage
                 that
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 dead
                 letter
                 ,
                 but
                 quick
                 and
                 powerful
                 ,
                 and
                 sharper
                 than
                 a
                 two
                 edged
                 sword
                 m
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 his
                 
                   [
                   Help
                   O
                   Caesar
                
                 &c.
                 ]
                 if
                 you
                 take
                 out
                 the
                 fancy
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 it
                 (
                 which
                 its
                 like
                 much
                 pleased
                 the
                 Framer
                 )
                 it
                 
                 comes
                 (
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 former
                 passages
                 in
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 sense
                 )
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 punish
                 those
                 that
                 deserve
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 somtimes
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 
                 is
                 called
                 upon
                 to
                 punish
                 those
                 that
                 deserve
                 it
                 not
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 must
                 not
                 call
                 upon
                 Moses
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 the
                 Elders
                 and
                 Nobles
                 of
                 Naboths
                 City
                 ,
                 were
                 some-times
                 called
                 upon
                 to
                 put
                 Naboth
                 to
                 death
                 upon
                 an
                 unjust
                 accusation
                 of
                 blasphemy
                 o
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 good
                 Argument
                 ,
                 you
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 to
                 to
                 trouble
                 a
                 true
                 man
                 ,
                 therefore
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 prosecute
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 hang
                 a
                 Thief
                 and
                 a
                 Murderer
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Parliament
                 was
                 called
                 upon
                 by
                 Presbiters
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 settling
                 of
                 a
                 Government
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 held
                 (
                 and
                 held
                 forth
                 )
                 a
                 brotherly
                 compliance
                 with
                 Independants
                 ,
                 even
                 unto
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 built
                 (
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 apprehend
                 )
                 on
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 would
                 give
                 way
                 unto
                 ,
                 with
                 sufficient
                 declaration
                 also
                 of
                 due
                 respect
                 unto
                 and
                 willingnesse
                 to
                 close
                 with
                 ,
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 godly
                 though
                 of
                 dissenting
                 principles
                 and
                 perswasions
                 .
                 They
                 intended
                 no
                 yoke
                 but
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 (
                 as
                 some
                 have
                 been
                 formerly
                 )
                 friends
                 to
                 soule-annoying
                 restraints
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 enemies
                 to
                 soule-destroying
                 Liberties
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 somthing
                 wondered
                 at
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Teachers
                 of
                 all
                 Sects
                 and
                 Factions
                 cry
                 out
                 for
                 help
                 against
                 his
                 Sect
                 :
                 Doth
                 not
                 this
                 shew
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 Ishmael
                 ?
                 Not
                 only
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 persecution
                 of
                 others
                 with
                 bitter
                 words
                 p
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 others
                 dis
                 affection
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 hand
                 being
                 against
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 mans
                 hand
                 against
                 them
                 q
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 bad
                 mens
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 good
                 mens
                 also
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Teachers
                 good
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 besides
                 Quakers
                 ;
                 now
                 ,
                 how
                 sad
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 whom
                 so
                 many
                 wise
                 and
                 godly
                 men
                 can
                 see
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 approve
                 and
                 favour
                 ?
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 What
                 he
                 saith
                 in
                 jest
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   Minister
                   ,
                   no
                   Magistrate
                
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 a
                 truth
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 contemne
                 Gods
                 
                 expresse
                 ordinance
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 r
                 ,
                 will
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 )
                 undermine
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 open
                 way
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 like
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 Magistrates
                 are
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 more
                 danger
                 than
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 because
                 such
                 men
                 are
                 more
                 hindered
                 in
                 their
                 purposes
                 by
                 their
                 greater
                 ter
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 gain
                 more
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 can
                 accomplish
                 their
                 
                 purposes
                 )
                 by
                 their
                 subversion
                 .
                 Herein
                 late
                 experience
                 will
                 give
                 some
                 light
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 had
                 an
                 evil
                 eye
                 upon
                 the
                 Ministry
                 (
                 and
                 being
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 Reformation
                 thereof
                 meditated
                 ruine
                 )
                 were
                 also
                 possessed
                 with
                 principles
                 leading
                 to
                 the
                 overthrow
                 of
                 the
                 Fundamental
                 I
                 awes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Magistracy
                 The
                 affecting
                 of
                 a
                 fist
                 Monarchy
                 hath
                 an
                 evil
                 aspect
                 upon
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 reckoned
                 a
                 branch
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   Horrible
                   blasphemers
                   they
                   are
                   :
                   grand
                   Heriticks
                   ;
                   and
                   notorious
                   blasphemers
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   knowe
                   w●
                   do
                   charge
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   such
                   on
                   as
                   just
                   grounds
                   as
                   our
                   brethren
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharises
                   charged
                   Christ
                
                 a
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   desire
                   you
                   to
                   scan
                   over
                   this
                   ensuing
                   list
                   of
                   their
                   monstruous
                   blasphemies
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T
                
                 The
                 generals
                 being
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 charge
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 accuser
                 hath
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   ●est
                
                 ,
                 against
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 assosiates
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   earnest
                
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 o●
                 the
                 Nation
                 :
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 exreamly
                 loath
                 the
                 spirit
                 with
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 and
                 exceedingly
                 blame
                 the
                 writer
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 grieves
                 me
                 whensoever
                 I
                 think
                 of
                 it
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 often
                 )
                 that
                 one
                 formerly
                 reputed
                 to
                 be
                 religious
                 ,
                 should
                 so
                 far
                 forget
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 so
                 little
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 to
                 strain
                 his
                 wit
                 (
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 for
                 a
                 better
                 purpose
                 )
                 to
                 frame
                 such
                 a
                 play
                 Book
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 Fifteen
                 fancies
                 thereby
                 to
                 mock
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 Gods
                 Messengers
                 ſ
                 :
                 As
                 concerning
                 which
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 told
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 that
                 persons
                 criminous
                 would
                 think
                 themselves
                 in
                 very
                 good
                 case
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 might
                 but
                 draw
                 up
                 their
                 own
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 list
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 themselves
                 list
                 .
                 Yet
                 shall
                 the
                 several
                 Articles
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
                 that
                 sits
                 down
                 (
                 let
                 all
                 men
                 judge
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 )
                 
                   in
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   the
                   scornful
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thus
                 gives
                 them
                 forth
                 ,
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   First
                   ,
                   they
                   blaspheme
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   enlightened
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   cometh
                   into
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   followes
                   that
                   light
                   shall
                   not
                   walk
                   in
                   darkness
                   ,
                   but
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   which
                   light
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   and
                   guide
                   them
                   unto
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 Here
                 are
                 two
                 Scriptures
                 joyned
                 together
                 with
                 more
                 subtilty
                 than
                 soundnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 a
                 designe
                 rather
                 than
                 reason
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 similitude
                 in
                 words
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 words
                 import
                 different
                 things
                 and
                 are
                 spoken
                 upon
                 a
                 different
                 
                 account
                 ;
                 for
                 which
                 purpose
                 I
                 shall
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 John
                 1.
                 9.
                 speaks
                 of
                 Christs
                 enlightening
                 the
                 world
                 
                   as
                   God
                   before
                   his
                   coming
                   in
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 as
                 well
                 before
                 his
                 coming
                 as
                 after
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 I
                 suppose
                 appear
                 clearly
                 two
                 waies
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 chapter
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 Christs
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 both
                 by
                 reason
                 and
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 
                   John
                   Baptist
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 that
                 
                   [
                   is
                
                 ]
                 the
                 true
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   [
                   was
                
                 ]
                 If
                 any
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 enlightning
                 
                 work
                 is
                 still
                 carried
                 on
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 will
                 amount
                 to
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 intended
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 advance
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 eminent
                 work
                 of
                 enlightning
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 the
                 generallity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 light
                 to
                 all
                 generations
                 &
                 successions
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 conceive
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 with
                 good
                 reason
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lighting
                 intended
                 there
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 with
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 o●
                 the
                 latitude
                 of
                 the
                 subjects
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 cometh
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 *
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 ,
                 communicated
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 Vniversally
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 born
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 Individually
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 147.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 Acts
                 14.
                 16.
                 with
                 Deut.
                 18.
                 14.
                 
                 Acts
                 16.
                 6.
                 
                 Divers
                 there
                 fore
                 understand
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 nature
                 *
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 understand
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 way
                 favour
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Quakers
                 would
                 deduce
                 from
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 limit
                 the
                 words
                 thus
                 ,
                 Christ
                 lighteth
                 
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 he
                 enlightneth
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 again
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   cometh
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 both
                 Jewes
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 sense
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 taken
                 ,
                 1
                 Iohn
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   every
                   man
                   that
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 collected
                 into
                 a
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 world
                 is
                 taken
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 38.
                 
                 )
                 though
                 not
                 by
                 
                   saving
                   illumination
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 by
                 
                   saving
                   revelation
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 Gospel-revelation
                 that
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 *
                 ,
                 though
                 divers
                 
                 receiving
                 the
                 revelation
                 ,
                 do
                 (
                 through
                 their
                 own
                 fault
                 )
                 loose
                 the
                 salvation
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 the
                 words
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 the
                 sense
                 that
                 the
                 Quakers
                 fasten
                 upon
                 them
                 will
                 fall
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 understand
                 the
                 text
                 of
                 naturall
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 
                   [
                   no
                   man
                
                 ]
                 hath
                 enough
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 ;
                 understand
                 it
                 of
                 spiritual
                 and
                 saving
                 light
                 and
                 then
                 
                   [
                   every
                   man
                
                 ]
                 hath
                 not
                 enough
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 John
                 17.
                 25.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 leave
                 this
                 text
                 (
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 worthiest
                 men
                 )
                 to
                 their
                 better
                 consideration
                 ,
                 observing
                 only
                 what
                 sufficeth
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 lightning
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 doth
                 at
                 least
                 include
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 signally
                 )
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ;
                 the
                 other
                 light
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 )
                 being
                 not
                 communicated
                 to
                 any
                 (
                 in
                 any
                 observable
                 generallity
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 the
                 only
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 priviledge
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 God
                 communicated
                 and
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 Which
                 I
                 note
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Scripture
                 cannot
                 be
                 rightly
                 urged
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 reaching
                 unto
                 Christ
                 and
                 unto
                 salvation
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 other
                 scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 John
                 8.
                 12.
                 is
                 of
                 another
                 consideration
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 delivered
                 by
                 Christ
                 as
                 God
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 person
                 and
                 in
                 Gospel-preaching
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 directly
                 intends
                 his
                 enlightening
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 both
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   comes
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   )
                
                 with
                 the
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 this
                 its
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 follows
                 Christ
                 enlightening
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 voice
                 (
                 which
                 some
                 doe
                 
                   through
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 many
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 can
                 without
                 it
                 )
                 shall
                 not
                 walk
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 John
                 10.
                 27
                 ,
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 here
                 lies
                 the
                 deceipt
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 scriptures
                 are
                 confusedly
                 clapt
                 together
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 first
                 speaks
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 onely
                 ;
                 yet
                 )
                 of
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 speaks
                 onely
                 of
                 Gospel-light
                 ;
                 particularly
                 it
                 lies
                 in
                 applying
                 that
                 effect
                 to
                 this
                 light
                 spoken
                 off
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 had
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 lead
                 him
                 to
                 heaven
                 )
                 with
                 belongs
                 properly
                 to
                 the
                 light
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 place
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 light
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 place
                 is
                 not
                 saving
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
                 I
                 shall
                 now
                 apply
                 my self
                 to
                 my
                 Opponent
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 my
                 
                 Brethren
                 have
                 dealt
                 providently
                 in
                 Querying
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 starting
                 hols
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 fair
                 fight
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 field
                 .
                 Were
                 his
                 meaning
                 fair
                 and
                 honest
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 intended
                 no
                 more
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 followeth
                 that
                 light
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 follows
                 Christ
                 the
                 great
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 directeth
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 &
                 Spirit
                 should
                 have
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 the
                 light
                 were
                 sufficient
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 guide
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 meant
                 thus
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 gainsay
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Charge
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 not
                 ours
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 his
                 meaning
                 be
                 that
                 Christ
                 puts
                 a
                 sufficient
                 light
                 within
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 guide
                 him
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 unto
                 life
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 with
                 falshood
                 in
                 affirming
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 natural
                 light
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 alone
                 light
                 that
                 Christ
                 the
                 word
                 communicates
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 universally
                 )
                 shines
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 darknes
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 that
                 the
                 darknes
                 comprehends
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 out
                 that
                 from
                 it
                 which
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 salvation
                 t
                 .
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 or
                 the
                 light
                 
                   [
                   lightning
                
                 ]
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 guide
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 every
                 light
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                   [
                   lighted
                
                 ]
                 Let
                 him
                 shew
                 any
                 Scripture
                 that
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 so
                 enlightens
                 every
                 man
                 as
                 that
                 that
                 light
                 is
                 sufficient
                 to
                 guide
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 explication
                 is
                 his
                 addition
                 ;
                 nay
                 the
                 light
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 have
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 seem
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 know
                 God
                 
                   as
                   God
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 sufficeth
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 informe
                 them
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Since
                 natural
                 light
                 insists
                 only
                 on
                 the
                 moral
                 Law
                 and
                 covenant
                 of
                 works
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 more
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 fallen
                 man
                 without
                 further
                 revelation
                 than
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 innocent
                 man
                 which
                 was
                 only
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 works
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 faith
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 known
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 but
                 by
                 report
                 and
                 tidings
                 from
                 God
                 Rom.
                 10
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 all
                 Christians
                 marke
                 the
                 poison
                 that
                 lyes
                 under
                 these
                 lips
                 ;
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 light
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 light
                 within
                 him
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 still
                 expresse
                 it
                 )
                 to
                 help
                 him
                 to
                 life
                 and
                 guide
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 Therefore
                 1.
                 
                 
                   No
                   need
                   of
                   teaching
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 inference
                 here
                 ;
                 therefore
                 come
                 no
                 more
                 at
                 Sermons
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   need
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 :
                 For
                 
                 what
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 light
                 without
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 light
                 within
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 an●
                 fo●
                 direction
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 life
                 !
                 Therefore
                 throw
                 away
                 Scripture
                 as
                 a
                 dead
                 letter
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   need
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ;
                 for
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 have
                 grace
                 or
                 no
                 grace
                 ,
                 hath
                 that
                 light
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 which
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 therefore
                 set
                 up
                 free
                 will
                 ,
                 which
                 Quakers
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 conceive
                 that
                 are
                 neerly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 call
                 
                   a
                   power
                   accompanying
                   the
                   light
                   to
                   destroy
                   every
                   evil
                   as
                   appears
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   them
                   that
                   yields
                   themselves
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   watch
                   that
                   their
                   vain
                   mindes
                   draw
                   them
                   not
                   from
                   abiding
                   in
                   the
                   the
                   pure
                   light
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 Thus
                 corruptly
                 do
                 they
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 you
                 Christians
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 taught
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 look
                 with
                 a
                 jealous
                 eye
                 upon
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 agree
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 as
                 Gods
                 light
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 that
                 light
                 within
                 ,
                 agree
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Scripture
                 without
                 ,
                 then
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 as
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 traveller
                 doth
                 a
                 dark
                 night
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 mendipmist
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 a
                 [
                 foolish
                 fire
                 ]
                 by
                 which
                 so
                 many
                 wander
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   And
                   then
                   what
                   need
                   of
                   our
                   teachings
                   ?
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 By
                 our
                 teachings
                 ,
                 he
                 means
                 
                   Ministers
                   teachings
                
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 therefore
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 his
                 inference
                 is
                 little
                 worth
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 brought
                 from
                 a
                 false
                 ground
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 light
                 in
                 him
                 sufficient
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 none
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 God
                 but
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 25.
                 
                 Nor
                 by
                 Christ
                 unlesse
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 any
                 such
                 faith
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 14.
                 
                 Nor
                 hear
                 without
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 in
                 general
                 are
                 said
                 
                   not
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Law.
                
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   need
                   of
                   teaching
                
                 ?
                 I
                 do
                 thereupon
                 demand
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 the
                 Quakers
                 teach
                 ,
                 for
                 sure
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 their
                 teaching
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 that
                 make
                 nothing
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 teaching
                 ,
                 make
                 something
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 much
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 demand
                 )
                 what
                 need
                 had
                 Christ
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 his
                 apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 them
                 go
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ?
                 Math.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 Or
                 what
                 need
                 had
                 Christ
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 to
                 be
                 Teachers
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 Is
                 it
                 not
                 
                 for
                 
                   the
                   perfecting
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   come
                   to
                   a
                   perfect
                   man
                   ?
                
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 
                 Or
                 what
                 need
                 had
                 the
                 author
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrews
                 to
                 say
                 both
                 these
                 things
                 
                   you
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   Teachers
                   and
                   have
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   taught
                   ?
                
                 Heb
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 sure
                 those
                 Hebrews
                 had
                 as
                 much
                 light
                 in
                 them
                 as
                 is
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Considering
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 seeming
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 men
                 not
                 so
                 needfull
                 ▪
                 I
                 shall
                 for
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 weaker
                 Christians
                 speak
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 those
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 Jer.
                 31.
                 34.
                 1
                 
                 John
                 2.
                 27.
                 
                 In
                 regard
                 of
                 both
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 speak
                 generally
                 and
                 particularly
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 general
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 respect
                 to
                 both
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 repeat
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 true
                 answer
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 
                 Ghost
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   you
                   shall
                   teach
                   no
                   more
                   every
                   man
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   you
                   need
                   not
                   that
                   any
                   man
                   teach
                   you
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 strictly
                 and
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 but
                 comparatively
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 signify
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 need
                 of
                 teaching
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 as
                 formerly
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 should
                 be
                 poured
                 forth
                 in
                 a
                 greater
                 measure
                 than
                 ever
                 was
                 before
                 ,
                 whereupon
                 knowledge
                 should
                 abound
                 v
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 ask
                 why
                 I
                 give
                 this
                 interpretation
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 other
                 Scriptures
                 declare
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 necessary
                 Paul
                 saies
                 
                   necessity
                   is
                   laid
                   upon
                   me
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 ●
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 in
                 Isa
                 .
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 w
                 The
                 Gospel
                 Prophecy
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Jeremy
                 is
                 )
                 runs
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   will
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   Mountain
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   he
                   will
                   teach
                   us
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 from
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mouthes
                 of
                 Gods
                 messengers
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
                 52.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Adde
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 also
                 are
                 
                   to
                   teach
                   and
                   admonish
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 rule
                 that
                 no
                 Scripture
                 must
                 be
                 so
                 interpreted
                 as
                 to
                 crosse
                 another
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 therefore
                 that
                 in
                 Jeremy
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 in
                 its
                 full
                 latitude
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 due
                 limitation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 ordinary
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 justifies
                 the
                 foregoing
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 say
                 usually
                 of
                 a
                 witty
                 childe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 learn
                 of
                 himself
                 without
                 a
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 not
                 absolutely
                 but
                 in
                 comparison
                 with
                 other
                 children
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 prompt
                 and
                 precious
                 Spirit
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 it self
                 speaks
                 thus
                 ,
                 Jer.
                 16.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 that
                 brought
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 out
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 brought
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Prophecy
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 taken
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 deliverance
                 out
                 
                 of
                 Aegypt
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 mentioned
                 more
                 ▪
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 remember
                 it
                 and
                 magnify
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 comparison
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 their
                 more
                 glorious
                 Redemption
                 from
                 Babilon
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 and
                 make
                 nothing
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 would
                 advance
                 another
                 ,
                 making
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 exceeded
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 existent
                 ,
                 as
                 Psal
                 .
                 51
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Hos
                 .
                 6.
                 6.
                 so
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 glory
                 in
                 comparison
                 with
                 another
                 thing
                 which
                 far
                 excels
                 it
                 in
                 glory
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 speak
                 more
                 particularly
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 several
                 Texts
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 to
                 that
                 in
                 Jeremy
                 ,
                 I
                 conceive
                 that
                 a
                 special
                 thing
                 considerable
                 
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 holds
                 forth
                 the
                 difference
                 
                 between
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 dispensation
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 they
                 were
                 taught
                 by
                 men
                 (
                 other
                 inward
                 teaching
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 conspicuous
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 John
                 6.
                 45.
                 
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 I
                 mention
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   You
                   shall
                   teach
                   no
                   more
                   every
                   m●n
                   his
                   neighbour
                   ,
                
                 Jer.
                 31
                 34.
                 follow
                 upon
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 effectual
                 inward
                 teaching
                 v.
                 33.
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 shall
                 be
                 eminent
                 ,
                 as
                 teaching
                 by
                 men
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 not
                 but
                 that
                 God
                 taught
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 Spirit
                 is
                 in
                 special
                 manner
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor
                 3.
                 6.
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 for
                 two
                 reasons
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 was
                 to
                 do
                 and
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
                 John
                 7.
                 39.
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 ascribed
                 to
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 only
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 two
                 Testaments
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 two
                 dispensations
                 are
                 opposed
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor
                 3.
                 6
                 a
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 the
                 spiritual
                 teaching
                 in
                 the
                 Old-Testament
                 was
                 nothing
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 aboundant
                 teaching
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 the
                 New.
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 proper
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 place
                 in
                 Jerremy
                 may
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 the
                 New-Testament-dispensation
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 teach
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 only
                 b
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 restraint
                 of
                 the
                 accompanying
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Old-Testament
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 however
                 taught
                 either
                 by
                 Pastors
                 or
                 Neighbours
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 truly
                 said
                 to
                 know
                 God
                 as
                 persons
                 taught
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 by
                 men
                 outwardly
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 eminently
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 that
                 other
                 Scripture
                 1
                 John
                 2.
                 27.
                 two
                 answers
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 being
                 instructed
                 so
                 far
                 and
                 so
                 long
                 already
                 ,
                 they
                 needed
                 not
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 and
                 main
                 things
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 they
                 had
                 learned
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 full
                 knowledge
                 of
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 needed
                 not
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 teach
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 bin
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                
                 c
                 ▪
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 spoken
                 to
                 exclude
                 the
                 teaching
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Apostle
                 was
                 now
                 teaching
                 them
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 wisheth
                 them
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 heard
                 ,
                 v.
                 24.
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 teaching
                 and
                 hearing
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 use
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 speak
                 is
                 to
                 arme
                 them
                 against
                 seducers
                 ,
                 v
                 26.
                 by
                 putting
                 them
                 in
                 minde
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 soundly
                 and
                 so
                 fully
                 taught
                 that
                 they
                 needed
                 not
                 to
                 seek
                 other
                 Teachers
                 to
                 receive
                 from
                 them
                 a
                 righter
                 or
                 an
                 higher
                 Doctrine
                 :
                 The
                 thing
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 heaken
                 after
                 a
                 new
                 Gospel
                 to
                 be
                 thereby
                 taught
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Doctrine
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 already
                 instructed
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 was
                 sealed
                 up
                 unto
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S
                 2.
                 
                 
                   They
                   say
                   that
                   that
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   known
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   is
                   manifest
                   in
                   the
                   consciences
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   Heathen
                   (
                   God
                   having
                   revealed
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   )
                   even
                   his
                   eternal
                   power
                   and
                   Godhead
                   :
                   And
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   though
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   Law
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   shew
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   writen
                   in
                   their
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   a
                   Law
                   unto
                   themselves
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 this
                 second
                 Article
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 double
                 untruth
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 say
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Teachers
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ●ay
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Quakers
                 the
                 bare
                 affirming
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 put
                 down
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 one
                 
                 untruth
                 ▪
                 let
                 him
                 produce
                 those
                 Ministers
                 that
                 blame
                 any
                 man
                 for
                 saying
                 what
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saies
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 places
                 .
                 But
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 mean
                 (
                 as
                 his
                 fellowes
                 do
                 and
                 as
                 himself
                 seems
                 
                 
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 his
                 former
                 words
                 )
                 that
                 such
                 heathen-knowledge
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 guide
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 another
                 untruth
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speaks
                 truth
                 when
                 it
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 invisible
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 clearly
                 seen
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 Heathens
                 (
                 not
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 for
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 a
                 Christ
                 which
                 neither
                 Nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 creature
                 reveales
                 ?
                 but
                 )
                 
                   So
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   without
                   excuse
                
                 Rom.
                 1
                 20.
                 
                 To
                 shut
                 up
                 this
                 therefore
                 in
                 brief
                 ;
                 If
                 he
                 say
                 that
                 men
                 that
                 never
                 heard
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 light
                 enough
                 to
                 help
                 them
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 let
                 that
                 be
                 his
                 charge
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 
                   believes
                   not
                   shall
                   be
                   damned
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   can
                   they
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   of
                   whom
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   heard
                   ,
                
                 Mark
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 [
                 3.
                 
                 
                   They
                   say
                   that
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   mosk
                   nor
                   impose
                   an
                   impossibility
                   upon
                   his
                   poor
                   Lambes
                   when
                   he
                   exhorted
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   perfect
                   even
                   as
                   his
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   is
                   perfect
                   ,
                
                 &c
                 ]
                 
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Scripture
                 exhorts
                 us
                 to
                 many
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 our selves
                 unable
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 because
                 
                 however
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 God
                 hath
                 reason
                 to
                 claim
                 his
                 right
                 though
                 fallen
                 man
                 hath
                 lost
                 his
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 as
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 imitation
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 aspiring
                 to
                 perfection
                 .
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 
                   perfect
                   as
                   God
                
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 
                   as
                   perfect
                   as
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 the
                 Aire
                 is
                 light
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 as
                 light
                 as
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 There
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 inchoate
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 progresive
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 here
                 an
                 absolute
                 perfection
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 blasphemy
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 perfect
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   an
                   inequallity
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Neither
                 doth
                 Christ
                 intend
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 there
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 perfection
                 infinite
                 or
                 equal
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 perfection
                 absolute
                 
                 and
                 equal
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 by
                 the
                 context
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   [
                   therefore
                
                 ]
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 verse
                 he
                 cites
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 a
                 comparative
                 perfection
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 Publicanes
                 ,
                 who
                 love
                 those
                 that
                 love
                 them
                 and
                 salute
                 their
                 brethren
                 only
                 ;
                 and
                 thence
                 he
                 infers
                 (
                 without
                 any
                 such
                 mocking
                 as
                 this
                 Fabler
                 feigns
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 a
                 plenary
                 perfection
                 )
                 this
                 serious
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 Let
                 it
                 not
                 suffice
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 as
                 Publicanes
                 are
                 perfect
                 ,
                 but
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 perfect
                 as
                 your
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 make
                 him
                 your
                 patterne
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 aspire
                 to
                 that
                 perfection
                 that
                 appears
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 eminently
                 ▪
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 makes
                 his
                 Sun
                 to
                 rise
                 on
                 the
                 evil
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 gives
                 his
                 only
                 Son
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 none
                 among
                 fallen
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 o●
                 his
                 enemies
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   Christ
                   spake
                   truth
                   ,
                   whenas
                   he
                   bear
                   witnesse
                   of
                
                 Nathaniel
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   an
                   Israelite
                   in
                   whom
                   there
                   was
                   on
                   guile
                   ,
                   John
                
                 1.
                 47
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 Christ
                 does
                 not
                 say
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 sin
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 guile
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 imports
                 not
                 absolute
                 perfection
                 ,
                 but
                 sincerity
                 y
                 .
                 To
                 have
                 no
                 guile
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 prove
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 
                   pardoned
                   sinner
                   .
                   Psal
                
                 .
                 32.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   As
                   also
                   that
                
                 Paul
                 
                   did
                   not
                   designe
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   impossible
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   laboured
                   to
                   present
                   men
                   perfect
                   in
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   .
                
                 Colos
                 .
                 1.
                 28.
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 The
                 Question
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 whether
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 justification
                 ,
                 but
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 in
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 z
                 this
                 latter
                 (
                 though
                 Ministers
                 labour
                 still
                 that
                 people
                 may
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 to
                 perfection
                 )
                 cannot
                 be
                 attained
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 reserved
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 1
                 
                 Thes
                 .
                 3
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Jude
                   v.
                
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 he
                 quotes
                 be
                 rightly
                 understood
                 ,
                 t
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 charge
                 still
                 not
                 ours
                 ;
                 (
                 we
                 shall
                 never
                 charge
                 him
                 for
                 saying
                 any
                 thing
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saies
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 sense
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Quakers
                 meaning
                 be
                 under
                 such
                 expressions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 affirme
                 a
                 perfection
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 then
                 let
                 them
                 take
                 their
                 charge
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 therein
                 lyars
                 1
                 John
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 while
                 men
                 plead
                 perfection
                 and
                 sinlesnesse
                 ,
                 God
                 himself
                 professeth
                 he
                 will
                 plead
                 with
                 them
                 and
                 every
                 such
                 person
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   sinned
                
                 .
                 Jer.
                 2.
                 35.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 Christians
                 therefore
                 go
                 on
                 and
                 bear
                 up
                 to
                 perfection
                 ,
                 but
                 never
                 boast
                 of
                 perfection
                 :
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 do
                 that
                 reasonably
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 knowes
                 himself
                 or
                 that
                 knows
                 Scripture
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 knowes
                 how
                 high
                 and
                 perfect
                 the
                 rule
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 imperfect
                 and
                 defective
                 himself
                 is
                 ,
                 being
                 compared
                 with
                 that
                 rule
                 .
                 Our
                 duty
                 here
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 alway
                 perfecting
                 a
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 our
                 wisdome
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 fully
                 perfected
                 till
                 the
                 
                 last
                 day
                 wherein
                 our
                 soules
                 shall
                 be
                 among
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 Mean
                 while
                 they
                 may
                 fear
                 and
                 tremble
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 related
                 by
                 one
                 thatbest
                 knew
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 being
                 once
                 far
                 entered
                 into
                 their
                 way
                 )
                 who
                 relateth
                 this
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   They
                   are
                   people
                   bereaved
                   of
                   former
                   wayes
                   and
                   means
                   ,
                   wherein
                   the
                   Lord
                   doth
                   work
                   faith
                   ,
                   knowledge
                   and
                   enjoyments
                   in
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   his
                   children
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   those
                   former
                   excellent
                   things
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   were
                   brought
                   forth
                   in
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   those
                   waies
                   of
                   walking
                   ,
                   wherein
                   they
                   have
                   manifested
                   any
                   love
                   or
                   obedience
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   They
                   are
                   people
                   b
                   reaved
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   reckon
                   it
                   their
                   happinesse
                   and
                   their
                   perfection
                   so
                   to
                   be
                   .
                
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 [
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Theydo
                   not
                   blush
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   spake
                   as
                   they
                   meant
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   deny
                   our
                   meanings
                   and
                   interpretation
                   as
                   needlesse
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 Quakers
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 blush
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 know
                 how
                 )
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 consequent
                 as
                 here
                 they
                 bring
                 in
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 spake
                 as
                 he
                 meant
                 by
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 that
                 Ezra
                 and
                 the
                 Levites
                 should
                 
                   give
                   the
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 and
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 reading
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 8.8
                 .
                 O●
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 spake
                 as
                 he
                 meant
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Eunuch
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 guide
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 understanding
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Prophecy
                 ,
                 Acts
                 8
                 30
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 Or
                 that
                 Christ
                 spake
                 as
                 he
                 meant
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 expounding
                 afterwards
                 was
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 Mark
                 4.
                 34.
                 
                 May
                 not
                 a
                 man
                 speak
                 as
                 he
                 means
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 expressions
                 be
                 so
                 dark
                 or
                 doubtful
                 to
                 many
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 discerne
                 what
                 he
                 meanes
                 ?
                 Every
                 Author
                 ordinarily
                 speaks
                 as
                 he
                 meanes
                 ,
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 need
                 therefore
                 of
                 Commentators
                 and
                 Expositors
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 plain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 taken
                 diversly
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 carry
                 such
                 a
                 meaning
                 with
                 them
                 and
                 not
                 another
                 ?
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   Especially
                   because
                   we
                   differ
                   among
                   our selves
                   in
                   our
                   own
                   meanings
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   fallible
                   in
                   our
                   Interpretations
                   we
                   give
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   meanes
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   craft
                   and
                   employment
                   is
                   like
                   to
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W
                   T.
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 interpreting
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 1.
                 concerning
                 the
                 Fundamentals
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 sufficiently
                 agree
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   it
                   were
                   I
                   or
                   they
                   so
                   we
                   
                   preach
                   and
                   so
                   yee
                   believed
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 What
                 ever
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 
                 that
                 proves
                 only
                 that
                 the
                 examination
                 of
                 Scripture
                 is
                 needfull
                 b
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 is
                 needlesse
                 :
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 Physicians
                 ?
                 Had
                 people
                 as
                 good
                 be
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 difference
                 of
                 judgment
                 among
                 them
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 it
                 safe
                 therefore
                 for
                 diseased
                 persons
                 to
                 go
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 Mountebanks
                 ,
                 because
                 Physicians
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 deceived
                 or
                 disappointed
                 ,
                 but
                 Mountebanks
                 will
                 tell
                 them
                 they
                 will
                 cure
                 certainly
                 and
                 infallibly
                 ?
                 Yet
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 between
                 Physicians
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 Ministers
                 that
                 have
                 an
                 infallible
                 Rule
                 ;
                 after
                 which
                 while
                 they
                 walk
                 they
                 can
                 neither
                 be
                 deceived
                 nor
                 deceive
                 c
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 scoffing
                 close
                 wherein
                 he
                 compares
                 d
                 Ministers
                 by
                 whom
                 Christ
                 is
                 evidently
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 pictured
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 made
                 silver
                 shrines
                 for
                 Diana
                 ,
                 e
                 shews
                 with
                 how
                 good
                 a
                 will
                 he
                 sits
                 in
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 scornfull
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 laughs
                 at
                 a
                 Ministers
                 imployment
                 ,
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Messenger
                 and
                 an
                 Interpretor
                 ,
                 Job
                 33.
                 23
                 
                 For
                 
                   the
                   people
                   should
                   seek
                   the
                   Law
                   at
                   his
                   mouth
                   .
                   Mal.
                
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 Whereby
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 seek
                 from
                 him
                 the
                 Law
                 it self
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 from
                 God
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 Interpretation
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 belonged
                 to
                 their
                 office
                 to
                 make
                 known
                 .
              
               
                 While
                 these
                 men
                 therefore
                 deny
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 opening
                 and
                 Interpreting
                 difficult
                 places
                 of
                 scripturely
                 his
                 Messengers
                 Mal
                 2.
                 7
                 
                 We
                 charge
                 that
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 wicked
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 warn
                 all
                 Christians
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 Exposition
                 of
                 Scripture
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 doe
                 much
                 agree
                 )
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 afraid
                 the
                 scriptures
                 should
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 God
                 let
                 in
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 that
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 their
                 own
                 false
                 Wares
                 and
                 sophistic●ted
                 stuffe
                 will
                 be
                 soon
                 discovered
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 omit
                 to
                 mention
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 Quakers
                 are
                 enemies
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Preaching
                   of
                   Ministers
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 
                   the
                   teaching
                   of
                   men
                
                 :
                 For
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 teach
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 opening
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 astis
                 revealed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 when
                 there
                 's
                 much
                 deformity
                 in
                 them
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 counted
                 
                 their
                 proper
                 ornament
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 devil
                 very
                 much
                 envies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Scripture-Exposition
                 .
                 wherein
                 good
                 men
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 had
                 never
                 so
                 great
                 assistance
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 which
                 never
                 men
                 that
                 went
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Chistians
                 declared
                 such
                 dislike
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 [
                 5.
                 
                 
                   They
                   assert
                   ,
                   That
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   speak
                   one
                   thing
                   and
                   intend
                   another
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   he
                   commanded
                   men
                   not
                   to
                   swear
                   at
                   all
                   ;
                   but
                
                 
                 
                   let
                   their
                   yea
                   ,
                   be
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   nay
                   ,
                   nay
                   ;
                   whereas
                   ,
                   we
                   that
                   are
                   Orthodox
                   ,
                   doe
                   both
                   swear
                   our selves
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   men
                   so
                   to
                   doe
                   ;
                   otherwise
                   we
                   may
                   haply
                   go
                   without
                   our
                   maintenance
                   ,
                   for
                   want
                   of
                   sw●arers
                   in
                   our
                   Courts
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   against
                   those
                   Heretiques
                   that
                   refuse
                   to
                   pay
                   us
                   Tythes
                   .
                
              
               
                 WT
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 and
                 Anabaptists
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 Quakers
                 Religion
                 is
                 a
                 medley
                 )
                 would
                 be
                 excused
                 for
                 accusing
                 allO
                 ths
                 as
                 sinfull
                 ,
                 because
                 Christ
                 sayes
                 ,
                 swear
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 a
                 prohibition
                 saith
                 this
                 Commentator
                 ,
                 so
                 universall
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 admits
                 no
                 exception
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 you
                 must
                 take
                 on
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 who
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 against
                 Interpret
                 tions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 declared
                 himself
                 immediately
                 before
                 ;
                 yet
                 gives
                 such
                 an
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 s
                 very
                 true
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 saith
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 swear
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 expressions
                 
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 universality
                 admit
                 no
                 exception
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ;
                 as
                 will
                 appear
                 in
                 other
                 instances
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   lawfull
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Paul
                 ,
                 again
                 and
                 gain
                 :
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 23.
                 
                 What
                 ?
                 Without
                 exception
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 lawfull
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 lie
                 ,
                 steale
                 ,
                 commit
                 adultery
                 &c.
                 
                 No
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 large
                 expressions
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 limited
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 subject
                 matter
                 and
                 the
                 argument
                 in
                 hand
                 :
                 namely
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 forecited
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 to
                 
                   things
                   indifferent
                
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 faith
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   I
                   am
                   made
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                
                 not
                 by
                 an
                 unlimited
                 and
                 lawlesse
                 complyance
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 blasphemer
                 among
                 blasphemers
                 ;
                 or
                 among
                 persecuting
                 Jews
                 a
                 persecutor
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 an
                 humble
                 ,
                 justifiable
                 ,
                 and
                 advantageous
                 condescension
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 Assert
                 also
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 speak
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 intend
                 another
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 intended
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 subjoyned
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 ;
                 but
                 proceeds
                 and
                 shews
                 what
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 that
                 generall
                 saying
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 addes
                 ;
                 
                   neither
                   by
                   Heaven
                   nor
                   by
                   earth
                   ;
                   
                   nor
                   by
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   the
                   Head
                
                 f
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 whereas
                 the
                 Scribes
                 &
                 Pharises
                 made
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 third
                 commandment
                 forbad
                 perjury
                 only
                 ,
                 Math.
                 5.
                 33.
                 
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 shewes
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 swearing
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 used
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 1.
                 when
                 men
                 swear
                 by
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 either
                 impiously
                 and
                 Idolatrously
                 ,
                 puting
                 them
                 
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 whether
                 we
                 swear
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 recompence
                 us
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 irreligiously
                 and
                 irreverently
                 ,
                 abusing
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 prophane
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 creatures
                 as
                 are
                 here
                 enumerated
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                
                 imprinted
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   God
                
                 himself
                 related
                 unto
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 [
                 swear
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ]
                 that
                 is
                 impiously
                 or
                 prophanely
                 by
                 the
                 creature
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 should
                 swear
                 at
                 all
                 (
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 creatures
                 g
                 )
                 rashly
                 ,
                 unadvisedly
                 ,
                 uncertainly
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 or
                 calling
                 ,
                 or
                 ordinarily
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 familiar
                 communication
                 ,
                 thus
                 also
                 our
                 Saviour
                 explains
                 his
                 injunction
                 of
                 swear
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Math.
                 5.
                 34.
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 v.
                 37.
                 but
                 let
                 your
                 communication
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 your
                 ordinary
                 communication
                 *
                 be
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   Yea
                   ,
                   Nay
                   ,
                   Nay
                
                 ;
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 also
                 the
                 Apostle
                 James
                 speaks
                 ;
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 swear
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 by
                 heaven
                 ,
                 earth
                 and
                 such
                 creatures
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 prophane
                 usage
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 seems
                 men
                 then
                 were
                 like
                 ungodly
                 people
                 now
                 ,
                 who
                 think
                 it
                 no
                 fault
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 swear
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 when
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 swear
                 falsly
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 swear
                 frivilously
                 ,
                 causelesly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 familiar
                 conference
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 therefore
                 addes
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 your
                 yea
                 ,
                 be
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 nay
                 ,
                 nay
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 common
                 discourse
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 oath
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 But
                 a
                 constant
                 and
                 candid
                 expressing
                 your selves
                 ,
                 in
                 simple
                 and
                 stable
                 affirmations
                 and
                 negations
                 .
                 In
                 brief
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 Christ
                 speaks
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 all
                 swearing
                 (
                 wherein
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 advanced
                 in
                 his
                 Omniscience
                 and
                 Justice
                 )
                 but
                 against
                 creature-swearing
                 and
                 
                   common
                   swearing
                
                 :
                 we
                 may
                 therefore
                 put
                 our
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Apostle
                 together
                 and
                 conclude
                 that
                 both
                 Christ
                 and
                 James
                 (
                 whose
                 words
                 we
                 may
                 call
                 a
                 comment
                 upon
                 our
                 Saviours
                 words
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 use
                 ,
                 but
                 establish
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 by
                 prohibiting
                 the
                 prophane
                 and
                 trivial
                 taking
                 of
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 mens
                 common
                 talke
                 .
              
               
               
                 Let
                 this
                 then
                 be
                 the
                 charge
                 (
                 since
                 these
                 men
                 will
                 needs
                 be
                 charged
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 absolutely
                 deny
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 God
                 commands
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Moral
                 worship
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 11.
                 
                 Deut.
                 6.
                 13.
                 h
                 laying
                 down
                 also
                 special
                 rules
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Jer.
                 4.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 with
                 that
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   an
                   Oath
                   for
                   confirmation
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   strife
                   .
                
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 16.
                 
                 Let
                 them
                 consider
                 therefore
                 upon
                 what
                 good
                 account
                 they
                 put
                 an
                 absolute
                 end
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 himself
                 saies
                 ,
                 puts
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 strife
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 man
                 sits
                 and
                 laughs
                 at
                 this
                 necessary
                 and
                 effectual
                 assistance
                 for
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 and
                 speaks
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 let
                 the
                 world
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 neither
                 swear
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 get
                 any
                 body
                 else
                 to
                 swear
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 obtaine
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 duel
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 thus
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 seek
                 his
                 own
                 as
                 Ministers
                 seek
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 himself
                 will
                 be
                 accounted
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 Orthodox
                 men
                 among
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 loath
                 to
                 be
                 numbred
                 .
              
               
                 T.S.
                 [
                 6.
                 
                 
                   They
                   are
                   bold
                   to
                   assert
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   taking
                   Tythes
                   for
                   preaching
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   true
                   neither
                   to
                   the
                   Old
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   New
                   :
                   Not
                   to
                   the
                   Old
                   ,
                   because
                   Tythes
                   were
                   the
                   maintenance
                   peculiarly
                   appointed
                   to
                   the
                   Tribe
                   of
                
                 Levi
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   which
                   Tribe
                   we
                   cannot
                   say
                   we
                   are
                   ;
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   also
                   the
                   Tythes
                   of
                   old
                   were
                   by
                   command
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   into
                   a
                   store
                   house
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   stranger
                   ,
                   the
                   Fatherlesse
                   and
                   widow
                   ,
                   were
                   to
                   come
                   and
                   eat
                   of
                   them
                   and
                   be
                   satisfied
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   practise
                   not
                   ;
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   New
                   Covenant
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   hath
                   put
                   an
                   end
                   to
                   the
                   Levitical
                
                 
                 
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   maintenance
                   and
                   appurtenances
                   there
                   to
                   belonging
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Though
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   taken
                   from
                   among
                   men
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   &
                   ordained
                   for
                   men
                   ,
                   in
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   God
                   :
                
                 So
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 agreement
                 in
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 succession
                 
                 and
                 correspondency
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 spiritual
                 substance
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 New-Testament
                 officers
                 taken
                 from
                 among
                 Gentiles
                 are
                 prophecied
                 of
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Priests
                 and
                 
                   Levites
                   .
                   Isa
                
                 .
                 66.
                 21.
                 with
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 properly
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 those
                 Tythes
                 that
                 were
                 appropriated
                 to
                 that
                 Tribe
                 :
                 It
                 s
                 
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 called
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 comes
                 very
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 ample
                 proportion
                 
                 which
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 had
                 i
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 besides
                 the
                 Tenths
                 and
                 Fift-fruits
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 share
                 they
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 had
                 also
                 48.
                 
                 Cities
                 with
                 their
                 suburbs
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Tythes
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 appropriated
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 Tythe
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 themselves
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 14.
                 22.
                 23.
                 and
                 another
                 Tythe
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 14.
                 28.
                 29.
                 which
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Poor
                   mans
                   Tythe
                
                 *
                 .
                 If
                 people
                 were
                 to
                 lay
                 out
                 a
                 Tythe
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 now
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 then
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 far
                 from
                 hindering
                 them
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 writer
                 from
                 a
                 just
                 imputation
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 not
                 practising
                 that
                 by
                 our selves
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 poor
                 have
                 an
                 allowance
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 yearly
                 pay
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 voluntary
                 Almes
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 objection
                 of
                 being
                 true
                 neither
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 nor
                 new
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 true
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 Covenant
                 
                 (
                 under
                 which
                 we
                 stand
                 )
                 because
                 though
                 Christ
                 hath
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 that
                 maintenance
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 
                   a
                   new
                   Gospel-Ordinance
                
                 to
                 establish
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   they
                   which
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   should
                   live
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Whereas
                 it
                 is
                 objected
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priesthood
                 is
                 gone
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 appurtenances
                 whereof
                 Tythes
                 were
                 
                 one
                 ;
                 thereunto
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 Tythes
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 two
                 wayes
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   In
                   the
                   general
                   nature
                   of
                   a
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   servants
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   service
                   of
                   God
                   ]
                
                 As
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 plainly
                 and
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 instance
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 now
                 in
                 hand
                 ;
                 the
                 Levites
                 having
                 no
                 part
                 nor
                 inheritance
                 with
                 their
                 brethren
                 Deut.
                 14
                 
                 27.
                 and
                 yet
                 being
                 Gods
                 special
                 Officers
                 about
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 time
                 was
                 taken
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 a
                 sufficient
                 support
                 for
                 them
                 and
                 theirs
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 respect
                 Tythes
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Ceremonial
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 Judicial
                 Law
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Levites
                 were
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 body
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Moral
                 Law
                 of
                 the
                 2
                 and
                 4.
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 
                   Gods
                   servants
                
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 8.
                 command
                 of
                 the
                 2.
                 
                 Table
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 
                   the
                   servants
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 Church
                 laboriously
                 imployed
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 service
                 prescribed
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 :
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 apply
                 this
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 nature
                 we
                 take
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 serve
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 fit
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Christ
                 who
                 partaking
                 of
                 spiritual
                 things
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 ought
                 in
                 equity
                 to
                 minister
                 carnal
                 things
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 15
                 27.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Tythes
                 are
                 considered
                 
                   under
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                   the
                   support
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                   their
                   speciall
                   application
                   to
                   the
                   ceremonial
                   service
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 given
                 ,
                 received
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 maintain
                 and
                 uphold
                 that
                 old
                 Testament
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 abolished
                 :
                 we
                 lay
                 no
                 claim
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 relation
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 Tenth
                 being
                 the
                 onely
                 maintenance
                 designed
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 take
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 ceremony
                 
                   in
                   the
                   proportion
                   ▪
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 maintaining
                 the
                 ministry
                 by
                 laying
                 out
                 a
                 Tenth
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                   application
                
                 Tithes
                 were
                 an
                 appurtenance
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 ceremoniall
                 worship
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 [
                 in
                 themselves
                 ]
                 a
                 Ceremonial
                 appurtenance
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 find
                 a
                 tenth
                 part
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 Ceremoniall
                 worship
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 28.
                 22.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 whereas
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 appropriated
                 to
                 the
                 Levitical
                 Priest
                 hood
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 them
                 paid
                 by
                 Abraham
                 to
                 Melchisedeck
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 none
                 of
                 that
                 Tribe
                 ,
                 Heb
                 7.
                 6.
                 9.
                 13.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 even
                 
                   Levi
                   himself
                   paid
                   tithes
                   in
                
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 9.
                 
                 How
                 then
                 were
                 they
                 proper
                 to
                 Levi
                 ?
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Quakers
                 then
                 take
                 their
                 right
                 charge
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 that
                 while
                 we
                 challenge
                 not
                 Tythes
                 by
                 Moses
                 law
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 a
                 maintenance
                 formed
                 out
                 by
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 pious
                 laws
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 in
                 that
                 proportion
                 ,
                 they
                 deny
                 Ministers
                 that
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 &
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 labour
                 (
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 labour
                 )
                 without
                 any
                 livelihood
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 hire
                 :
                 When
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   took
                   wages
                
                 ,
                 2
                 Cor
                 11.
                 8
              
               
                 T.
                 S
                 [
                 7.
                 
                 
                   They
                   call
                   us
                   hirelings
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   preach
                   by
                   Indenture
                   first
                   made
                   with
                   the
                   people
                   for
                   our
                   maintenance
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   go
                   forth
                
                 
                 
                   (
                   trusting
                   our
                   Master
                   Christ
                   )
                   as
                   his
                   Ministers
                   of
                   old
                   did
                   ,
                   carrying
                   neither
                   purse
                   nor
                   scrip
                   with
                   us
                   :
                   which
                   should
                   we
                   practise
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   doubtfull
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   reduced
                   to
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   straits
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   work
                   or
                   beg
                   ;
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   second
                   we
                   are
                   ashamed
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 (
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 
                 
                 man
                 will
                 not
                 open
                 his
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 between
                 
                   taking
                   hire
                
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 an
                 hireling
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 approves
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 a
                 and
                 condemns
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 10.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 those
                 places
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 Benefices
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                 disposall
                 of
                 Patrons
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 competency
                 ,
                 there
                 's
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 Indentures
                 ,
                 a
                 maintenance
                 being
                 by
                 law
                 already
                 setled
                 upon
                 every
                 such
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 wherein
                 no
                 maintenance
                 is
                 setled
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 seek
                 out
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 he
                 cannot
                 subsist
                 to
                 do
                 service
                 to
                 their
                 soules
                 without
                 a
                 worldly
                 support
                 ,
                 do
                 frely
                 offer
                 such
                 a
                 maintenance
                 as
                 they
                 conceive
                 may
                 be
                 competent
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 appear
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 (
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 first
                 found
                 the
                 place
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 his
                 Ministerial
                 Function
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 thereunto
                 lawfully
                 called
                 )
                 doth
                 accept
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 closeth
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 his
                 office
                 among
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 layes
                 no
                 necessity
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 such
                 an
                 allowance
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 seeing
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 enjoying
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 it
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 happily
                 some
                 writings
                 are
                 drawn
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 while
                 the
                 Preacher
                 doth
                 his
                 duty
                 he
                 may
                 not
                 (
                 through
                 the
                 injustice
                 or
                 inconstancy
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 )
                 be
                 defrauded
                 of
                 his
                 necessary
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 which
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 is
                 agreed
                 upon
                 ;
                 In
                 this
                 transaction
                 ,
                 the
                 charge
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 laid
                 upon
                 Ministers
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 charges
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 discharge
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 charge
                 and
                 deride
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 )
                 is
                 as
                 vain
                 and
                 foolish
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ground
                 thereof
                 is
                 weak
                 and
                 frivolous
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 whereas
                 he
                 speaks
                 of
                 our
                 going
                 forth
                 ,
                 not
                 trusting
                 our
                 master
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Ministers
                 of
                 old
                 did
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 our
                 master
                 Christ
                 doth
                 neither
                 require
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 allow
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 depend
                 on
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 to
                 tempt
                 him
                 k
                 in
                 resting
                 on
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 courses
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 be
                 ordinary
                 ways
                 beforeus
                 wherein
                 we
                 may
                 lawfully
                 walk
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 All
                 may
                 see
                 what
                 enemies
                 they
                 be
                 to
                 truth
                 that
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 &
                 will
                 not
                 put
                 a
                 difference
                 between
                 our
                 Saviours
                 
                 extraordinary
                 &
                 temporary
                 commission
                 ,
                 upon
                 grounds
                 peculiar
                 to
                 that
                 time
                 &
                 state
                 of
                 Gospel
                 affairs
                 ,
                 &
                 successive
                 ordinary
                 missions
                 ,
                 wherein
                 no
                 such
                 charge
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 .
                 Is
                 it
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Law
                 that
                 a
                 Minister
                 when
                 he
                 goes
                 forth
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 must
                 carry
                 no
                 silver
                 ,
                 no
                 shooes
                 ,
                 o
                 
                 
                   nor
                   yet
                   a
                   staffe
                   ?
                   Mat.
                
                 10.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Nor
                   salute
                   any
                   man
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   ?
                   Luk.
                
                 
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 Or
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 rather
                 such
                 a
                 Law
                 as
                 was
                 given
                 the
                 Isralites
                 at
                 the
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Pass●ver
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 11.
                 
                 (
                 but
                 unobserved
                 after
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 
                   in
                   hast
                
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 Coats
                 might
                 clog
                 them
                 ,
                 Salutes
                 stay
                 them
                 ,
                 ordinary
                 worldly
                 Provisions
                 cumber
                 them
                 ;
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 teach
                 them
                 Faith
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 I
                 add
                 that
                 though
                 dependance
                 upon
                 God
                 be
                 a
                 perpetual
                 duty
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 exercise
                 it
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 finde
                 Ezra
                 taking
                 one
                 course
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 &
                 resolving
                 against
                 a
                 band
                 of
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 Ezra
                 8.
                 22.
                 and
                 yet
                 Nehemiah
                 taking
                 another
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 &
                 accepting
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 Captaines
                 of
                 the
                 Army
                 and
                 Horsmen
                 to
                 go
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Nehem.
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 What
                 doth
                 this
                 shew
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 God
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 requires
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 when
                 Providence
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 or
                 just
                 prejudice
                 opens
                 it
                 ;
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 Jericho
                 throwne
                 downe
                 with
                 Rams
                 horns
                 ,
                 to
                 confirm
                 their
                 Faith
                 in
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 onset
                 upon
                 Ai
                 ,
                 his
                 will
                 was
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 worke
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 policy
                 ,
                 Josh
                 .
                 8.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Yet
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 fore-cited
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 sent
                 them
                 forth
                 without
                 providing
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 
                   the
                   workman
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   his
                   meat
                   ,
                   Mat.
                
                 10.
                 10.
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Labourer
                   of
                   his
                   hire
                   ,
                   Luk.
                
                 10.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 this
                 man
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 take
                 their
                 charg
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 call
                 us
                 hirelings
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 take
                 that
                 hire
                 which
                 Christ
                 saith
                 we
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 (
                 whiles
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 doubtfull
                 of
                 provision
                 from
                 our
                 master
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 extraordinarily
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 ordinary
                 lawfull
                 way
                 therein
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 )
                 these
                 men
                 shew
                 themselves
                 desirous
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 straits
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 worke
                 ,
                 (
                 when
                 another
                 worke
                 is
                 required
                 *
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 begg
                 ,
                 (
                 whereof
                 the
                 world
                 might
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 )
              
               
                 Collect
                 from
                 hence
                 what
                 honest
                 men
                 these
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 unlike
                 that
                 godly
                 Jehosaphat
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   commanded
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   dwelt
                   in
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   the
                   Levites
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   encouraged
                   in
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 2.
                 
                 Chron.
                 31.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   T.
                   S.
                
                 [
                 8.
                 
                 
                   They
                   call
                   us
                   greedy
                   Doggs
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   walke
                   after
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   those
                   whom
                   Christ
                   sent
                   out
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   
                   wit
                   ,
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   the
                   people
                   give
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   instead
                   thereof
                   do
                   force
                   that
                   by
                   Law
                   ,
                   even
                   from
                   the
                   poore
                   and
                   needy
                   (
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   Tenth
                   of
                   all
                   they
                   get
                   by
                   the
                   sweat
                   of
                   their
                   brows
                   )
                   which
                   by
                   faire
                   means
                   we
                   should
                   never
                   obtain
                   .
                   A
                   thing
                   they
                   say
                   which
                   the
                   true
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   mentioned
                   in
                   Scripture
                   never
                   practised
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 professe
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 (
                 because
                 we
                 believe
                 
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 )
                 walk
                 after
                 extraordinary
                 examples
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 after
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   Elijah
                   ,
                   Luk.
                
                 9.
                 55.
                 
                 Christ
                 bad
                 his
                 Disciples
                 when
                 he
                 sent
                 them
                 forth
                 ,
                 
                   heal
                   the
                   sick
                   ,
                   and
                   cleanse
                   the
                   Lepers
                   ,
                   and
                   raise
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   Math.
                
                 10.
                 8.
                 
                 Must
                 we
                 undertake
                 that
                 worke
                 too
                 ?
                 If
                 extraordinaries
                 now
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 followed
                 ,
                 let
                 Saints
                 go
                 and
                 sell
                 all
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 times
                 they
                 did
                 )
                 and
                 lay
                 down
                 the
                 mony
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 use
                 :
                 Will
                 this
                 young
                 Marchant
                 do
                 so
                 ?
                 With
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 Doggs
                 and
                 greedy
                 Doggs
                 too
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 which
                 devout
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Nursing
                 Fathers
                 and
                 Nursing
                 Mothers
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 provided
                 for
                 our
                 nourishment
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 people
                 (
                 that
                 love
                 those
                 that
                 labour
                 for
                 their
                 soules
                 )
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 and
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 have
                 we
                 but
                 what
                 Christian
                 people
                 have
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 give
                 us
                 ?
                 In
                 which
                 respect
                 we
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 what
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 he
                 mean
                 we
                 must
                 have
                 nothing
                 but
                 from
                 hand
                 to
                 mouth
                 and
                 from
                 meal
                 to
                 meal
                 ,
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 he
                 
                 that
                 is
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 house-keeper
                 ?
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 4.
                 and
                 
                   a
                   lover
                   of
                   hospitality
                   ?
                   Titus
                
                 1.
                 8.
                 
                 What
                 ?
                 And
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 keep
                 house
                 or
                 hospitality
                 with
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 other
                 folks
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 ?
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   they
                   say
                   we
                   force
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 If
                 some
                 better
                 minded
                 ,
                 set
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 worse
                 affected
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 catch
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 must
                 we
                 be
                 so
                 unthankfull
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 set
                 it
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 injurious
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 carry
                 it
                 from
                 us
                 ?
              
               
                 Object
                 .
                 
                   But
                   we
                   force
                   from
                   the
                   poor
                   and
                   needy
                   the
                   Tenth
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   get
                   by
                   the
                   sweat
                   of
                   their
                   brows
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Either
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 needy
                 be
                 spared
                 and
                 nothing
                 is
                 received
                 from
                 them
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 their
                 state
                 is
                 )
                 very
                 little
                 .
                 That
                 little
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 faithfull
                 Ministers
                 for
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 that
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 wherein
                 they
                 labour
                 .
                 
                 (
                 For
                 I
                 plead
                 not
                 for
                 idle
                 ,
                 or
                 Idol-Shepheards
                 )
                 Its
                 laid
                 out
                 also
                 that
                 their
                 souls
                 may
                 be
                 provided
                 for
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 without
                 good
                 ground
                 of
                 hope
                 of
                 prospering
                 the
                 beter
                 in
                 their
                 outward
                 estate
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 little
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 had
                 without
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 many
                 times
                 lost
                 ;
                 but
                 suppose
                 the
                 Minister
                 do
                 by
                 law
                 seek
                 his
                 maintenance
                 from
                 them
                 who
                 get
                 their
                 living
                 by
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 their
                 browes
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 consciencious
                 Ministers
                 especially
                 ,
                 that
                 spend
                 and
                 
                   are
                   spent
                
                 for
                 their
                 people
                 )
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 suppose
                 he
                 use
                 force
                 to
                 get
                 those
                 dues
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 confesseth
                 here
                 )
                 by
                 fair
                 means
                 he
                 should
                 never
                 obtain
                 ,
                 is
                 he
                 an
                 Oppressor
                 that
                 seeks
                 his
                 right
                 forcibly
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 not
                 he
                 unjust
                 and
                 wicked
                 that
                 detains
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 forceth
                 him
                 so
                 to
                 seek
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 he
                 will
                 come
                 by
                 it
                 ?
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 such
                 poor
                 as
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 their
                 other
                 debts
                 .
                 If
                 their
                 poverty
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 pay
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 out-cry
                 is
                 as
                 just
                 against
                 the
                 Merchant
                 o●
                 any
                 Tradse-man
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 demand
                 his
                 due
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 the
                 Minister
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Though
                 some
                 people
                 cry
                 out
                 of
                 oppression
                 in
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Tyths
                 (
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 the
                 fashion
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 yet
                 to
                 
                 men
                 that
                 understand
                 themselves
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 sufficiently
                 and
                 openly
                 prooved
                 *
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Minister
                 hath
                 full
                 as
                 much
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Tenth
                 part
                 as
                 any
                 man
                 hath
                 to
                 his
                 Nine
                 .
                 The
                 Tenth
                 is
                 the
                 Incumbents
                 own
                 ,
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 generation
                 that
                 lay
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 paid
                 as
                 a
                 Rent-charge
                 on
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 charged
                 with
                 it
                 before
                 either
                 Lord
                 or
                 Tenant
                 had
                 any
                 propriety
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 None
                 but
                 a
                 Minister
                 possest
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 can
                 claim
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 freely
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 suffice
                 for
                 answer
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 them
                 whom
                 Tithes
                 trouble
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Ministry
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 latter
                 trouble
                 Christians
                 may
                 judge
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 unto
                 which
                 I
                 adde
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Ministers
                 Tenth
                 ,
                 are
                 no
                 friends
                 to
                 Gods
                 Seaventh
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 are
                 ill
                 observers
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 bold
                 slighters
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 speak
                 to
                 warne
                 Christians
                 from
                 closing
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 so
                 lost
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 since
                 I
                 am
                 drawn
                 so
                 far
                 into
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 injurious
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 do
                 a
                 little
                 detain
                 the
                 Reader
                 by
                 
                 adjoyning
                 and
                 offering
                 (
                 only
                 )
                 some
                 Arguments
                 for
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 maintenance
                 by
                 laying
                 out
                 the
                 Tenth
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 is
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 say
                 therefore
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 kinde
                 and
                 proportion
                 of
                 maintenance
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 
                 reverenced
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 upon
                 it
                 a
                 divine
                 stamp
                 ,
                 by
                 being
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 repeal
                 in
                 the
                 New.
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 reasonable
                 to
                 reckon
                 Tythes
                 among
                 Jewish
                 and
                 Ceremonial
                 things
                 ,
                 belonging
                 to
                 the
                 Pedagogy
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 gives
                 this
                 construction
                 of
                 that
                 Old-Testament-maintenance
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 ministred
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 waited
                 and
                 served
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 were
                 
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                
                 ,
                 partakers
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 13.
                 14.
                 whence
                 therefore
                 he
                 collects
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 should
                 live
                 on
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Ceremonial
                 thing
                 or
                 is
                 a
                 Moral
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 labours
                 should
                 live
                 of
                 his
                 labour
                 ?
                 And
                 into
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 resolves
                 the
                 Altar-maintenance
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 s
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 maintenance
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 reverenced
                 
                 and
                 approved
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 whence
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Tythes
                 have
                 so
                 long
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 Christian
                 States
                 ?
                 But
                 because
                 wise
                 and
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 saw
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 so
                 like
                 to
                 fulfil
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 competent
                 and
                 a
                 convenient
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 ordering
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 out
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 way
                 of
                 Tythes
                 ?
                 I
                 offer
                 this
                 as
                 an
                 Argument
                 drawn
                 from
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 discretion
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 world
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 alteration
                 ,
                 but
                 followed
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 credibly
                 reported
                 )
                 with
                 lamentation
                 for
                 the
                 straitnesse
                 ,
                 falling
                 upon
                 Ministers
                 by
                 such
                 change
                 of
                 maintenance
                 l
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 I
                 propound
                 this
                 way
                 of
                 maintenance
                 as
                 
                   most
                   rational
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 divers
                 respects
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 reproacht
                 as
                 oppressive
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
                 so
                 ,
                 nor
                 possible
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 People
                 have
                 nine
                 parts
                 and
                 do
                 but
                 lay
                 forth
                 the
                 Tenth
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 is
                 it
                 hard
                 when
                 God
                 gives
                 men
                 ten
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Fruites
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 give
                 him
                 one
                 again
                 ?
                 But
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Now
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 oppressed
                 by
                 laying
                 that
                 out
                 to
                 another
                 
                 
                 which
                 he
                 never
                 farmed
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 paied
                 any
                 thing
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 the
                 Incumbent
                 had
                 any
                 right
                 to
                 sell
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Because
                 
                   Suitabl
                   ?
                
                 :
                 A
                 Ministers
                 duty
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Hospitallity
                 (
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 )
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 best
                 enabled
                 
                 by
                 receiving
                 something
                 of
                 every
                 kinde
                 ,
                 for
                 thereby
                 he
                 is
                 furnisht
                 with
                 those
                 various
                 things
                 ,
                 where
                 of
                 Hospitallity
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 confirmedly
                 that
                 Scripture-Role
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 6.
                 
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 communicate
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 teacheth
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 one
                 and
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Because
                 this
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Suitable
                 ,
                 so
                 )
                 a
                 simpathizing
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Minister
                 being
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 subsistance
                 from
                 
                 the
                 ruits
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 is
                 thereby
                 moved
                 the
                 more
                 feelingly
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 from
                 God
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 people
                 be
                 loosers
                 therein
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 looser
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 have
                 more
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 more
                 :
                 Nor
                 will
                 it
                 follow
                 from
                 hence
                 that
                 Covetousnesse
                 makes
                 him
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 ●nterest
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 Interest
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 just
                 Interest
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 a
                 self-Interest
                 )
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 it
                 which
                 God
                 himself
                 propounds
                 as
                 a
                 motive
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 that
                 duty
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 saith
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Pray
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 Babilon
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 peace
                 thereof
                 shall
                 you
                 have
                 peace
                 ?
                 Jer.
                 29.
                 7.
                 so
                 may
                 Ministers
                 pray
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 minde
                 )
                 for
                 a
                 blessing
                 on
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 increase
                 thereof
                 is
                 their
                 increase
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 case
                 ,
                 Math
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 Bring
                 your
                 Tythes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 urged
                 by
                 an
                 Argument
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 Interest
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 poure
                 a
                 blessing
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 maintenance
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 
                   freest
                   from
                   templation
                
                 .
                 
                 If
                 subsistance
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 temptation
                 to
                 please
                 them
                 ;
                 if
                 from
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 higher
                 Powers
                 happen
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 (
                 and
                 who
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 danger
                 as
                 they
                 )
                 There
                 is
                 another
                 and
                 greater
                 temptation
                 lies
                 on
                 that
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 comply
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 justifiable
                 things
                 ,
                 there
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 compliance
                 .
                 This
                 Argument
                 receives
                 strength
                 from
                 our
                 daily
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Lord
                   lead
                   us
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 maintenance
                 is
                 
                   most
                   easely
                   obtained
                
                 :
                 Whilest
                 the
                 occasions
                 of
                 people
                 require
                 continual
                 layings
                 out
                 ,
                 but
                 espeially
                 
                 
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 time
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 State
                 force
                 upon
                 men
                 many
                 and
                 great
                 payments
                 :
                 hence
                 money
                 is
                 very
                 hardly
                 had
                 ;
                 but
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 when
                 God
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 )
                 gives
                 in
                 much
                 ,
                 its
                 easy
                 to
                 part
                 with
                 a
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 Promise
                 which
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 may
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 be
                 justly
                 applied
                 for
                 assuring
                 those
                 of
                 gaining
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 conscientious
                 in
                 it
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 in
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 presse
                 the
                 
                   Jus
                   divinum
                
                 of
                 Tyths
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 
                   in
                   a
                   strict
                   sense
                
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 that
                 much
                 may
                 be
                 spoken
                 And
                 here
                 (
                 since
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 thus
                 Involved
                 in
                 this
                 Argument
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 forbear
                 to
                 publish
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 spoken
                 where
                 my self
                 was
                 (
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 )
                 an
                 hearer
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 left
                 in
                 Notes
                 in
                 my
                 own
                 custody
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 singular
                 worth
                 and
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 now
                 with
                 God
                 m
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 transcribe
                 it
                 as
                 he
                 left
                 it
                 in
                 his
                 Notes
                 upon
                 Mal
                 3.
                 8.
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 giving
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 that
                 Question
                 ,
                 
                   Wh
                   rein
                   have
                   we
                   robbed
                   thee
                   ?
                
                 Saith
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   Tyth's
                   and
                   Offerings
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 were
                 expressely
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 people
                 returning
                 from
                 Babilon
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 duties
                 neglected
                 that
                 .
                 Nehem.
                 13.
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 Herein
                 therefore
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 am
                 I
                 robbed
                 .
              
               
                 Observe
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   interverting
                   of
                   thins
                   hallowed
                   is
                   a
                   robbing
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 free-will
                 offerings
                 :
                 Hence
                 David
                 saith
                 ,
                 Psal
                 .
                 56.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   [
                   Thy
                
                 ]
                 Vowes
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 no
                 longer
                 
                   M●n●
                   ,
                
                 )
                 are
                 upon
                 
                 me
                 O
                 God.
                 So
                 Levit.
                 27.
                 10.
                 28
                 
                 See
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 Ananias
                 and
                 
                   Sophira
                   Acts
                
                 5.
                 before
                 sale
                 all
                 was
                 the
                 rs
                 ;
                 after
                 sale
                 ,
                 the
                 money
                 was
                 theirs
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 once
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 no
                 part
                 was
                 theirs
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 lye
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 robbery
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 detain
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 New-Testament
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 a
                 Free
                 will
                 Offering
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Legal
                   dues
                
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 
                 Law
                 either
                 
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   of
                   man
                   for
                   God
                
                 ?
                 Un
                 er
                 both
                 which
                 this
                 due
                 of
                 Tythes
                 falls
                 ,
                 and
                 under
                 one
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 is
                 perpetual
                 .
              
               
                 Quest
                 
                   By
                   what
                   Law
                   are
                   Tyths
                   now
                   due
                   ?
                   It
                   seems
                   not
                   by
                   Gods
                   Law
                
                 Quest
                 .
                 
                 
                   here
                   urged
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   other
                   Offerings
                   (
                   here
                   joyned
                   with
                   Tythes
                   )
                   unlesse
                   by
                   the
                   Ceremonial
                   or
                   Judicial
                   Law
                   now
                   out
                   of
                   date
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 even
                 now
                 ,
                 under
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 Tythes
                 
                 are
                 due
                 ,
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Not
                 only
                 Levitical
                 Priests
                 received
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 but
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 
                 Gen.
                 14.
                 20.
                 
                 In
                 whom
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 even
                 Abraham
                 and
                 ,
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 Levi
                 paid
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 is
                 everlasting
                 ▪
                 Heb.
                 5.
                 6.
                 and
                 so
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dues
                 belonging
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Ministers
                 by
                 Tythes
                 be
                 abolisht
                 ,
                 what
                 other
                 finde
                 we
                 establisht
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 do
                 
                 we
                 finde
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 remaines
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 what
                 and
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 substance
                 and
                 body
                 ?
              
               
                 Obj.
                 
                   We
                   read
                   of
                
                 free-gifts
                 Acts
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Answ
                 .
                 That
                 was
                 an
                 
                   [
                   Intrim
                
                 ]
                 while
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   [
                   under
                   Persecution
                
                 ]
                 could
                 not
                 receive
                 Tythes
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 provision
                 is
                 there
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 peace
                 under
                 Christian
                 Government
                 ?
                 Surely
                 none
                 if
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 therefore
                 this
                 is
                 in
                 force
                 still
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 requires
                 a
                 communion
                 of
                 all
                 goods
                 or
                 
                   in
                   all
                
                 
                 
                   good
                   things
                   Gal.
                
                 6.
                 6.
                 some
                 part
                 therefore
                 of
                 
                   all
                   increase
                
                 ,
                 Ministers
                 are
                 to
                 partake
                 in
                 a
                 ,
                 what
                 part
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 equal
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 prescribed
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 Church
                 (
                 Prince
                 and
                 people
                 )
                 
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   faith
                
                 ,
                 received
                 and
                 establisht
                 this
                 Order
                 of
                 maintenance
                 by
                 Tithes
                 ,
                 whereby
                 (
                 call
                 it
                 Civil
                 ,
                 Municiple
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Law
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 now
                 at
                 least
                 it
                 becomes
                 Moral
                 by
                 consequence
                 as
                 obedience
                 and
                 Tribute
                 to
                 princes
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 13.
                 
                 b
              
               
                 And
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 Christians
                 to
                 depart
                 no
                 further
                 from
                 Jews
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 things
                 necessarily
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 ,
                 as
                 Figures
                 yielding
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 likewise
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Churches
                 ,
                 
                 no
                 further
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 they
                 had
                 departed
                 from
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 may
                 serve
                 for
                 ground
                 of
                 resolution
                 ,
                 without
                 disputing
                 every
                 objection
                 .
              
               
                 Mean
                 while
                 it
                 reproves
                 those
                 who
                 wink
                 at
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 willing
                 to
                 perswade
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 their
                 profit
                 ,
                 as
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Woolfe
                 or
                 thief
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 purloined
                 .
                 Tythes
                 by
                 whole-sale
                 ,
                 appropriating
                 (
                 indeed
                 impropriating
                 )
                 them
                 to
                 Monks
                 and
                 his
                 creatures
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 Gods
                 service
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Those
                 Reformers
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 8.
                 who
                 takeing
                 
                 the
                 Popes
                 robberies
                 from
                 Church
                 and
                 Lay
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 takeing
                 Temporal
                 revenues
                 and
                 spiritual
                 together
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 care
                 and
                 conscience
                 as
                 to
                 distinguish
                 and
                 restore
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 but
                 turned
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 .
                 Hence
                 many
                 by
                 a
                 miserable
                 necessity
                 do
                 inherit
                 this
                 Robbery
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 on
                 the
                 Churches
                 Revenue
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Every
                 day
                 people
                 desire
                 to
                 win
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Sea
                 gains
                 upon
                 
                 the
                 Land
                 )
                 upon
                 the
                 ministerial
                 due
                 by
                 customes
                 and
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 finding
                 sweet
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 deceipt
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 Pinch
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 far
                 this
                 wise
                 and
                 godly
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 worldly
                 ,
                 but
                 exceeding
                 liberal
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 by
                 instruction
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 by
                 Hospitallity
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 leave
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 (
                 which
                 had
                 it
                 been
                 publisht
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 himself
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 much
                 more
                 like
                 himself
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 judgment
                 of
                 such
                 who
                 have
                 purposely
                 studied
                 this
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 a
                 larger
                 light
                 ,
                 recollecting
                 my self
                 and
                 resuming
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 spoken
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 reach
                 not
                 so
                 high
                 as
                 to
                 presse
                 the
                 divine
                 Right
                 of
                 Tythes
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 keeping
                 my self
                 to
                 my
                 own
                 measure
                 )
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 insist
                 upon
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 That
                 whereas
                 there
                 is
                 clearly
                 a
                 divine
                 Right
                 for
                 maintenance
                 in
                 the
                 generality
                 ,
                 that
                 general
                 Law
                 hath
                 a
                 special
                 influence
                 into
                 this
                 particular
                 way
                 of
                 maintenance
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 out
                 the
                 Tenth
                 )
                 inasmuch
                 as
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 respects
                 so
                 expedient
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 .
                 
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 consideration
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 consequentially
                 divine
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 maintenance
                 is
                 due
                 by
                 divine
                 right
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 minde
                 also
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 one
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 in
                 some
                 way
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 fittest
                 way
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 adde
                 only
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 two
                 great
                 ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 their
                 maintenance
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 ordained
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 Preach
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 should
                 live
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 9.
                 14.
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 these
                 for
                 the
                 supporting
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 supporting
                 of
                 the
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 supporting
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 easely
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 while
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 plead
                 against
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 do
                 through
                 the
                 sides
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 strike
                 at
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 transferre
                 the
                 plea
                 thither
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 eye-soare
                 is
                 not
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Persons
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 Tythes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 keep
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 our
                 Governers
                 to
                 establish
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 maintenance
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Ministry
                 may
                 be
                 best
                 establisht
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 this
                 with
                 two
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 old
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Blesse
                   Lord
                   his
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   accept
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   .
                
                 I
                 am
                 loath
                 to
                 write
                 (
                 but
                 would
                 have
                 Quakers
                 and
                 Anti-ministerial
                 men
                 to
                 read
                 )
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 Scripture
                 is
                 2
                 Chron
                 24.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   They
                   buried
                
                 Jehojada
                 
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   of
                
                 David
                 
                   among
                   the
                   Kings
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   done
                   good
                   in
                   Israel
                   ,
                   both
                   towards
                   God
                   and
                   towards
                   his
                   House
                   .
                
              
               
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 truely
                 that
                 neither
                 my
                 Brethren
                 a
                 nor
                 my self
                 have
                 thus
                 extended
                 this
                 Argument
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 to
                 our selves
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 a
                 personal
                 maintenance
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 thus
                 far
                 plead
                 for
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Ministry
                 may
                 be
                 continued
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 maintained
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 that
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 maintained
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 God
                 may
                 be
                 detained
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 forsaking
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 Religeon
                 ,
                 forsake
                 us
                 and
                 utterly
                 depart
                 from
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 high
                 time
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 my
                 Epist●er
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 Article
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Ministers
                 of
                 of
                 Christ
                 mentioned
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 never
                 practised
                 the
                 procuring
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 people
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 expresse
                 Lawes
                 were
                 made
                 
                 
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintaining
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Ministry
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 courses
                 were
                 taken
                 by
                 godly
                 Magistrates
                 in
                 good
                 times
                 as
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 ●ill
                 relieved
                 b
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 probability
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 complaint
                 made
                 for
                 unjust
                 detainments
                 c
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 mentioned
                 in
                 &
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 t
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 requiring
                 any
                 thing
                 by
                 Law.
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Law
                 establishing
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 maintenance
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 2.
                 it
                 was
                 scandalous
                 also
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Law
                 about
                 other
                 things
                 wherein
                 the
                 present
                 Lawes
                 might
                 relieve
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 infidels
                 .
                 1
                 Cor
                 6.
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 spoken
                 thus
                 long
                 of
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 returne
                 it
                 upon
                 this
                 Author
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 charge
                 that
                 whilst
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 greedy
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 (
                 such
                 is
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 their
                 reason
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 their
                 charity
                 )
                 because
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 sometimes
                 forc'd
                 their
                 right
                 from
                 some
                 poore
                 men
                 by
                 law
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 poore
                 but
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 payed
                 it
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 any
                 have
                 exacted
                 from
                 persons
                 altogether
                 disabled
                 ,
                 I
                 defend
                 them
                 not
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 froward
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 pay
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 consider
                 how
                 they
                 will
                 answer
                 this
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 determine
                 who
                 be
                 greedy
                 dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 be
                 faithfull
                 shepheards
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 he
                 will
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 branded
                 because
                 some
                 may
                 be
                 blamed
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 [
                 9.
                 
                 
                   They
                   call
                   us
                   hypocrites
                   ,
                   pretending
                   these
                   as
                   the
                   reasons
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   we
                   Preach
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   practise
                   not
                   :
                   accusing
                   us
                   for
                   preaching
                   against
                   Pride
                   and
                   yet
                   living
                   in
                   it
                   :
                   against
                   covetousnes
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   being
                   greedy
                   of
                   filthy
                   Lucre.
                   &c.
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 But
                 how
                 doth
                 it
                 appeare
                 that
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 pride
                 or
                 are
                 greedy
                 of
                 filthy
                 lucre
                 ?
                 why
                 this
                 man
                 sayes
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 not
                 strong
                 affirmations
                 great
                 proofes
                 ?
                 especiall
                 when
                 they
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 an
                 adversary
                 ?
                 yet
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 things
                 before
                 or
                 after
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 undertake
                 to
                 plead
                 for
                 every
                 publique
                 teacher
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 accuser
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 speake
                 his
                 mind
                 plainly
                 ;
                 if
                 what
                 he
                 produceth
                 against
                 the
                 publique
                 teachers
                 be
                 by
                 him
                 meant
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 publique
                 teachers
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 
                   it
                   s
                   an
                   absolute
                   falshood
                
                 :
                 if
                 only
                 of
                 a
                 corrupt
                 company
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   s
                   an
                   absolute
                   folly
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 write
                 an
                 epistle
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 merchants
                 and
                 Tradesmen
                 in
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 couseners
                 and
                 cheaters
                 ,
                 and
                 Extortioners
                 &c.
                 
                 because
                 some
                 or
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 such
                 :
                 were
                 not
                 this
                 a
                 madnes
                 ?
              
               
                 Besides
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 a
                 mans
                 points
                 are
                 sooner
                 taken
                 from
                 his
                 knees
                 ,
                 (
                 yet
                 exercise
                 in
                 that
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 kind
                 ,
                 as
                 preach
                 against
                 )
                 then
                 pride
                 from
                 its
                 heart
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 his
                 Epistle
                 shewes
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 be
                 hypocrites
                 again
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   often
                   times
                   in
                   the
                   close
                   of
                   our
                   Sermons
                   we
                   tel
                   the
                   people
                   we
                   should
                   have
                   proceeded
                   further
                   if
                   time
                   had
                   not
                   prevented
                   us
                   when
                   as
                   indeed
                   we
                   had
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   say
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 Here
                 malice
                 is
                 witty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 hitt
                 us
                 home
                 :
                 but
                 how
                 doth
                 he
                 know
                 that
                 such
                 Ministers
                 as
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 say
                 ?
                 who
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 window
                 into
                 preacher
                 hearts
                 ?
                 and
                 doth
                 he
                 judge
                 so
                 of
                 other
                 men
                 because
                 his
                 conscience
                 tels
                 him
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 with
                 him
                 when
                 be
                 was
                 a
                 publick
                 preacher
                 ?
                 or
                 doth
                 he
                 think
                 it
                 so
                 hard
                 for
                 one
                 that
                 useth
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 past
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 supposeth
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 )
                 To
                 add
                 yet
                 something
                 more
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 convenient
                 to
                 adde
                 it
                 ?
                 or
                 hath
                 not
                 he
                 heard
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 preach
                 much
                 longer
                 at
                 some
                 other
                 times
                 ?
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 knowes
                 might
                 be
                 provided
                 to
                 say
                 more
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ?
                 But
                 whether
                 that
                 he
                 sayes
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 seemes
                 it
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 choisest
                 aspersions
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 think
                 of
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 base
                 the
                 ministery
                 withall
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 at
                 all
                 adventures
                 ,
                 )
                 downe
                 it
                 must
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 not
                 strong
                 enough
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 three-fold
                 cord
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 whether
                 that
                 will
                 hold
                 us
                 and
                 represent
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 Hypocrites
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Because
                   in
                   our
                   prayers
                   before
                   sermon
                   we
                   frequently
                   beg
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   put
                   words
                   into
                   our
                   mouthes
                   ,
                   and
                   teach
                   us
                   what
                   to
                   say
                   ;
                   where
                   as
                   even
                   then
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   our
                   sermon
                   notes
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   our
                   pockets
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   bibles
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   platforme
                   of
                   our
                   discourse
                   prepared
                   in
                   our
                   heads
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 I
                 Answer
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 confesse
                 (
                 but
                 should
                 be
                 ashamed
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 otherwise
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 Notes
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 platforme
                 
                 of
                 our
                 discourse
                 prepared
                 in
                 our
                 heads
                 and
                 hearts
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 preach
                 ;
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 presume
                 as
                 some
                 extemporary
                 teachers
                 and
                 Enthusiasts
                 doe
                 ,
                 who
                 come
                 before
                 people
                 with
                 such
                 crudities
                 and
                 confused
                 discourses
                 ,
                 that
                 awise
                 man
                 cannot
                 
                 hear
                 them
                 without
                 indignation
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 godly
                 man
                 without
                 grief
                 ,
                 nor
                 ungodly
                 men
                 and
                 common
                 hearers
                 without
                 laughter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 we
                 beg
                 of
                 God
                 what
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 because
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 tie
                 our selves
                 to
                 
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 precisely
                 to
                 our
                 premediated
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 provide
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 an
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 delivery
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 Pro.
                 16.
                 1.
                 
                 Though
                 we
                 be
                 weakly
                 prepared
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 and
                 often
                 doth
                 ,
                 supply
                 us
                 ;
                 though
                 we
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 well
                 prepared
                 ,
                 be
                 can
                 confound
                 us
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 Intelligent
                 ,
                 or
                 never
                 so
                 Eloquent
                 a
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 can
                 
                   remove
                   away
                   the
                   speech
                   from
                   the
                   trusty
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   away
                   the
                   understanding
                   of
                   the
                   aged
                   .
                
                 Job
                 .
                 12.
                 20.
                 
                 We
                 do
                 not
                 therefore
                 pray
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 want
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 hold
                 ,
                 or
                 loose
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 God
                 stands
                 by
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 work
                 ,
                 or
                 leaves
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 us
                 judge
                 how
                 just
                 this
                 charge
                 of
                 Hypocrisy
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 withall
                 whether
                 it
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 justly
                 retorted
                 upon
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 published
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 if
                 you
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 this
                 Epistle
                 )
                 subscribes
                 himself
                 
                   a
                   cordial
                   lover
                   of
                   our
                   soules
                   ,
                
                 when
                 he
                 shewes
                 himself
                 by
                 his
                 bitter
                 invectives
                 ,
                 a
                 cordial
                 hater
                 of
                 our
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 whereof
                 
                   we
                   save
                   our
                   own
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   hear
                   us
                   .
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                 Withall
                 he
                 names
                 himself
                 
                   a
                   Servant
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   witnessed
                   a
                   good
                   confession
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 makes
                 it
                 his
                 work
                 (
                 and
                 his
                 play
                 too
                 )
                 to
                 reproach
                 his
                 laborious
                 servants
                 and
                 faithful
                 witnesses
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 an
                 accute
                 Athiest
                 upon
                 the
                 Ale-bench
                 should
                 babble
                 out
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 these
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 learned
                 good-fellow
                 please
                 himself
                 with
                 such
                 foolish
                 talking
                 and
                 jesting
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 Pot
                 and
                 the
                 Pipe
                 have
                 whetted
                 his
                 wits
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 wondered
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 prosesseth
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 oft
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 meant
                 to
                 teach
                 it
                 others
                 ,
                 should
                 speak
                 after
                 this
                 rate
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 too
                 too
                 bad
                 ;
                 the
                 Lord
                 make
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 miserable
                 companions
                 better
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 [
                 10.
                 
                 
                   They
                   call
                   us
                   Thieves
                   and
                   Robbers
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   spend
                   sixe
                   dayes
                   in
                   the
                   week
                   ,
                   to
                   gather
                   together
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Luther
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   and
                   then
                   come
                   forth
                   on
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   and
                   speak
                   to
                   the
                   
                   people
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Hearken
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   indeed
                   we
                   received
                   it
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   converse
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 We
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 spend
                 our
                 time
                 to
                 
                 gather
                 together
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 (
                 with
                 their
                 right
                 meaning
                 )
                 that
                 accordingly
                 we
                 may
                 speak
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 a
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 are
                 we
                 Thieves
                 because
                 we
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 deliver
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ?
                 1
                 Cor
                 11.
                 23.
                 
                 These
                 be
                 strange
                 things
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 seems
                 by
                 their
                 writings
                 b
                 that
                 they
                 make
                 all
                 Thieves
                 and
                 stealers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 quote
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 deliver
                 to
                 others
                 be
                 not
                 delivered
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 immediate
                 inspiration
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Jerome
                   ,
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Calvin
                   ,
                   Luther
                   ,
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 contemners
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 
                 graces
                 which
                 God
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 no
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 scornes
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 improvement
                 in
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shewes
                 himself
                 a
                 proud
                 and
                 unthankful
                 man
                 ;
                 yet
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 ground
                 any
                 point
                 of
                 Religion
                 upon
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 their
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   judgment
                   of
                   discretion
                
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 better
                 assistance
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 and
                 way
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 When
                 we
                 produce
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Jerome
                 and
                 Austin
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Hearken
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 It
                 s
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 
                 so
                 before
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 Text
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 we
                 bid
                 them
                 hearken
                 ,
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 our
                 purpose
                 is
                 to
                 deliver
                 to
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 afterwards
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 occasion
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 humane
                 Authors
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 seldom
                 in
                 Countrey
                 Congregations
                 )
                 we
                 offer
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
                 what
                 we
                 receive
                 from
                 them
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 considerabl●
                 things
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 infallible
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 we
                 impose
                 them
                 upon
                 the
                 consciences
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 with
                 this
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 makes
                 us
                 Hirelings
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   greedy
                   doggs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 must
                 make
                 us
                 Thieves
                 and
                 Robbers
                 too
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 returne
                 him
                 his
                 
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 reflect
                 upon
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 ,
                 that
                 cry
                 after
                 us
                 as
                 men
                 do
                 after
                 a
                 Thief
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enquire
                 whether
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 more
                 justly
                 be
                 accounted
                 such
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 strive
                 to
                 steal
                 away
                 the
                 good
                 names
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Thieves
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 foolish
                 and
                 false
                 fame
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 accusation
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 foolish
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 gather
                 from
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 say
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 latter
                 ,
                 t
                 is
                 false
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Hearken
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 when
                 we
                 bring
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 (
                 unlesse
                 he
                 mean
                 it
                 in
                 some
                 sophistical
                 sense
                 )
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 [
                 11.
                 
                 
                   They
                   have
                   the
                   confidence
                   to
                   advise
                   us
                   (
                   see
                   the
                   boldnesse
                   of
                   these
                   deceivers
                   )
                   to
                   preach
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   spoken
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   our selves
                   witnesse
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   within
                   our selves
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   practised
                   ,
                   would
                   be
                   of
                   sad
                   consequence
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   whereas
                   most
                   of
                   us
                   are
                   engaged
                   by
                   contract
                   to
                   preach
                   weekly
                   ,
                   some
                   once
                   ,
                   some
                   twice
                   ,
                   some
                   three
                   times
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   preach
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   witnesse
                   the
                   life
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   ,
                   either
                   constant
                   silence
                   ,
                   or
                   rare
                   speaking
                   would
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   our
                   Congregations
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   what
                   our
                   sheep
                   would
                   do
                   for
                   shepheards
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   we
                   shepheards
                   should
                   do
                   for
                   hire
                   ,
                   let
                   all
                   that
                   are
                   in
                   Authority
                   judge
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 This
                 I
                 let
                 passe
                 ,
                 as
                 seeming
                 to
                 have
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 calumny
                 coucht
                 under
                 a
                 counsel
                 &
                 pretended
                 advice
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 device
                 in
                 it
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 deeper
                 deceit
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   speak
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   you
                   have
                   experience
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   ,
                   then
                   you
                   live
                   in
                
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 had
                 personall
                 discourses
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 find
                 from
                 thence
                 ground
                 to
                 declare
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 
                   is
                   to
                   silence
                   you
                   from
                   ever
                   mentioning
                   the
                   Histories
                   and
                   Prophecies
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   as
                   Creation
                   ,
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   past
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   have
                   no
                   present
                   experience
                   of
                   .
                
                 Or
                 2.
                 that
                 
                   by
                   this
                   meanes
                   all
                   the
                   Scripture
                   must
                   be
                   construed
                   as
                   metaphorical
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   Allegory
                   ;
                   the
                   Creation
                   ,
                
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Eve
                 ,
                 Wildernesse
                 ,
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 
                   Kings
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   Christ
                   himself
                   ,
                   his
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   Bloud
                   ,
                   Crosse
                   ,
                
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Pilate
                 ,
                 
                   Churches
                   ,
                   Elders
                   ,
                   Autichrist
                   (
                   and
                   what
                   not
                   ?
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   the
                   Allegoricall
                   construction
                   of
                   particular
                   experiences
                   .
                
              
               
                 If
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 such
                 mistery
                 of
                 Iniquity
                 as
                 this
                 in
                 his
                 mind
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 intend
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 a
                 living
                 up
                 to
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 full
                 perfection
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 pretend
                 unto
                 )
                 then
                 let
                 him
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 desire
                 an
                 I
                 endeavour
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 in
                 England
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 expresse
                 both
                 within
                 and
                 without
                 themselves
                 ,
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 that
                 they
                 preach
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 wherein
                 what
                 their
                 attainments
                 are
                 ,
                 let
                 those
                 witnesse
                 among
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 best
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 a
                 false
                 accusation
                 ,
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   [
                   They
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   known
                   by
                   study
                   in
                   an
                   Vniversity
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   revelation
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   who
                   alone
                   knoweth
                   his
                   minde
                   .
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 2.
                 11
                 ,
                 12
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 If
                 he
                 mean
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 savingly
                 by
                 nature
                 or
                 by
                 humane
                 learning
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 say
                 too
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 against
                 the
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 so
                 enlighten
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 sense
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 mean
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 notionally
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 understand
                 in
                 many
                 points
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Scripture-Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 deny
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 may
                 fit
                 in
                 Moses
                 chair
                 and
                 teach
                 those
                 truths
                 that
                 other
                 men
                 ought
                 to
                 hear
                 Mat.
                 23
                 2
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 them
                 themselves
                 .
                 Unto
                 this
                 I
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 humane
                 Learning
                 
                   (
                   considered
                   in
                   it self
                
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 acquaint
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 
                   being
                   sanctified
                
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 a
                 great
                 Assistant
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 T
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   And
                   that
                
                 Pa●l
                 and
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   other
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   serve
                   an
                   apprentiship
                   in
                   any
                   Vniversity
                   to
                   ●arn
                   the
                   Trade
                   of
                   Preaching
                   ;
                   but
                   did
                   preach
                   that
                   Gospel
                   which
                   Christ
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   revealed
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                
                 
                 
                   charge
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                   only
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   preach
                   the
                   Saints
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   do
                   no●
                   witnesse
                   their
                   condition
                   .
                   ]
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A
                   Paul
                
                 and
                 Peter
                 were
                 instructed
                 by
                 immediate
                 revelation
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 presumptuous
                 as
                 to
                 expect
                 ,
                 
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 m●●e
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 our
                 condition
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 must
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 Paul
                 and
                 Peter
                 did
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 go
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 and
                 not
                 tye
                 our selves
                 to
                 a
                 particular
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 that
                 
                   reading
                   ,
                   study
                   ,
                   meditation
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Paul
                 presseth
                 upon
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 2
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
              
               
               
                 Yet
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 Apostles
                 preach
                 only
                 by
                 revelation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   within
                   them
                
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Scripture
                 revealed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Acts
                 26.
                 22.
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 willing
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 doctrine
                 examined
                 Acts
                 11.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 rude
                 illiterate
                 scoffe
                 of
                 an
                 Apprentiship
                 ,
                 what
                 conscience
                 this
                 Merchant
                 makes
                 to
                 instruct
                 his
                 Family
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 confirme
                 them
                 in
                 piety
                 by
                 Family-prayer
                 ,
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 suspected
                 .
                 But
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 he
                 is
                 an
                 Apprentice-taker
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 skild
                 in
                 this
                 language
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 must
                 thus
                 speak
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 be
                 abusive
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 he
                 hath
                 looked
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 the
                 University
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 schollars
                 do
                 not
                 live
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Apprentices
                 ,
                 but
                 study
                 the
                 liberal
                 Arts
                 in
                 a
                 free
                 and
                 ingenious
                 way
                 .
                 But
                 his
                 wantonnesse
                 (
                 I
                 must
                 say
                 his
                 prophanesse
                 also
                 )
                 rises
                 higher
                 when
                 he
                 speaks
                 with
                 all
                 contempt
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 some
                 
                   common
                   Trade
                
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 glorious
                 calling
                 wherein
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 spent
                 his
                 time
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 here
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 to
                 
                   save
                   those
                   that
                   believe
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 21.
                 
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 letter
                 only
                 ,
                 is
                 his
                 saying
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 great
                 reason
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 preach
                 the
                 Saints
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 
                   witnesse
                   the
                   Saints
                   condition
                
                 And
                 what
                 's
                 this
                 
                   witnessing
                   the
                   Saints
                   condition
                
                 ?
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 gibberrish
                 who
                 devising
                 a
                 new
                 Religion
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 devise
                 a
                 new
                 uncouth
                 language
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 speak
                 plainly
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 men
                 use
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 means
                 by
                 witnessing
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 witnesse
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 still
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 saies
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 by
                 their
                 conversation
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 have
                 formerly
                 sealed
                 it
                 with
                 their
                 bloud
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 are
                 ready
                 by
                 Gods
                 assistance
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 them
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 quickly
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 secure
                 (
                 whatsoever
                 heights
                 his
                 petulant
                 Pen
                 puts
                 upon
                 us
                 )
                 as
                 not
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 suffering
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 cruelty
                 by
                 those
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 suffer
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 calumny
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Their
                   blasphemies
                   do
                   not
                   end
                   here
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   proceeded
                   on
                   ,
                   and
                   declare
                   both
                   to
                   us
                   and
                   our
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   our
                   tai●in●
                   and
                   profession
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   death
                   ,
                   rresurection
                   ,
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   in
                   the
                   
                   notion
                   (
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   orthodox
                   )
                   shall
                   nothing
                   availe
                   us
                   ,
                   or
                   them
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   we
                   witnesse
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Jesus
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   eternall
                   power
                   raising
                   us
                   up
                   to
                   newness
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 That
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 
                   the
                   notion
                
                 will
                 nothing
                 availe
                 Ministers
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 salvation
                 )
                 without
                 the
                 
                   power
                   and
                   life
                
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 we
                 easily
                 grant
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 (
                 in
                 that
                 regard
                 )
                 his
                 charge
                 is
                 ground
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 nothing
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 an
                 oblique
                 and
                 untrue
                 taxing
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Jesus
                 in
                 the
                 publique
                 Teachers
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 Orthodox
                 teaching
                 will
                 nothing
                 availe
                 others
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Teachers
                 themselves
                 are
                 bad
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 prove
                 ,
                 and
                 disprove
                 therein
                 our
                 Saviour
                 himselfe
                 .
                 Math.
                 23.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 14
                 
                   They
                   doe
                   not
                   spare
                   to
                   publish
                   it
                   as
                   truth
                   (
                   and
                   practise
                   accordingly
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   respecteth
                   persons
                   doth
                   commit
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                
                 
                 
                   it
                   is
                   (
                   Heretiques
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   )
                   that
                   they
                   will
                   no
                   sooner
                   bow
                   down
                   to
                   the
                   rich
                   man
                   wearing
                   the
                   gold-ring
                   and
                   the
                   goodly
                   apparrell
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   man
                   that
                   's
                   clad
                   with
                   vile
                   rayment
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   permitted
                   (
                   O
                   you
                   Rulers
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   )
                   this
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   sad
                   consequence
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   neither
                   be
                   stil'd
                   honourable
                   nor
                   worshipfull
                   ;
                   nor
                   we
                   be
                   cal'd
                   by
                   the
                   well-pleasing
                   Titles
                   ,
                   of
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   and
                   Divines
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 Let
                 such
                 uncivil
                 men
                 prove
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 respecter
                 of
                 persons
                 in
                 his
                 concession
                 to
                 Nicodemus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Master
                 in
                 Israel
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Luke
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 calls
                 Gamaliel
                 a
                 Doctor
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 Act.
                 5.
                 34.
                 
                 And
                 some
                 women
                 honourable
                 women
                 .
                 chap.
                 17.
                 12.
                 or
                 Paul
                 when
                 he
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   most
                   noble
                
                 Festus
                 ,
                 chap.
                 26.
                 25.
                 
                 This
                 
                   (
                   quandam
                
                 )
                 Teacher
                 of
                 others
                 might
                 have
                 learn'd
                 himself
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 fault
                 to
                 respect
                 men
                 impiously
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 toderogate
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 or
                 to
                 respect
                 men
                 partially
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 poore
                 christians
                 ,
                 (
                 wherefore
                 James
                 speakes
                 ,
                 chap.
                 2
                 ,
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 )
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 fault
                 to
                 give
                 men
                 Titles
                 of
                 distinction
                 (
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 some
                 noble-men
                 ,
                 others
                 Knights
                 ,
                 others
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 so
                 some
                 Divines
                 ,
                 other
                 lawyers
                 )
                 or
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 those
                 titles
                 of
                 respect
                 &
                 dignity
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   a
                   duty
                
                 rather
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 give
                 honour
                 unto
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 honour
                 belongs
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   avouch
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   proper
                   (
                   as
                   in
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   Greek
                   and
                   Latine
                   ,
                   so
                   in
                   English
                   )
                   to
                   say
                   Thou
                   and
                   Thee
                   to
                   any
                   single
                   person
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   concluding
                   (
                   see
                   what
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   illiterate
                   )
                   that
                   because
                   Adam
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   Moses
                   &
                   we
                   our selves
                   do
                   say
                   thou
                   ,
                   &
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   
                   world
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   same
                   expressions
                   may
                   be
                   used
                   to
                   mortal
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   we
                   doe
                   esteeme
                   the
                   impropriety
                   proper
                   for
                   great
                   men
                   and
                   rich
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   thou
                   and
                   thee
                   ,
                   to
                   a
                   poore
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   meane
                   man
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   condemne
                   the
                   same
                   (
                   though
                   proper
                   )
                   for
                   a
                   poore
                   man
                   or
                   a
                   meane
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   thou
                   and
                   thee
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   rich
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 1.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 proper
                 ,
                 nor
                 possible
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 thee
                 or
                 thou
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
                 or
                 Latine
                 ;
                 for
                 neither
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
                 ,
                 nor
                 Latine
                 ,
                 have
                 any
                 such
                 words
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 that
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
                 ,
                 and
                 Latine
                 pronounes
                 are
                 translated
                 [
                 thou
                 ]
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 tongue
                 when
                 a
                 single
                 person
                 is
                 spoken
                 too
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 irreverence
                 in
                 speaking
                 so
                 in
                 our
                 prayers
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 translation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Scripture-prayers
                 are
                 so
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 England
                 hath
                 so
                 far
                 obtain'd
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 abatement
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 such
                 is
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 constant
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 thereby
                 become
                 offensive
                 to
                 say
                 thou
                 and
                 thee
                 to
                 our
                 superiours
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 such
                 offence
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 avoided
                 by
                 another
                 way
                 of
                 speaking
                 which
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 
                 the
                 usage
                 of
                 our
                 English
                 Tongue
                 )
                 is
                 as
                 proper
                 as
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 offence
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ;
                 for
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Give
                   no
                   offence
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 32.
                 
                 To
                 wit
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 fairely
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 easily
                 ,
                 be
                 prevented
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 rules
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 as
                 people
                 commonly
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 speake
                 .
                 Now
                 custome
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 civility
                 of
                 our
                 language
                 to
                 testifie
                 our
                 respect
                 by
                 saying
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 disrespect
                 by
                 saying
                 thou
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 superiour
                 or
                 equal
                 (
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 familiarity
                 )
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 true
                 also
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 child
                 learn
                 his
                 Accidence
                 he
                 must
                 say
                 
                   Ego
                   ,
                   I
                   ,
                   Ille
                   ,
                   Hee
                   ,
                   Tu
                   ,
                   Thou
                   .
                
                 But
                 must
                 he
                 therefore
                 goe
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 say
                 O
                 Thou
                 Father
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ?
              
               
                 What
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 make
                 rudeness
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 religion
                 ?
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 be
                 humorous
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 perfect
                 Christian
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 perfection
                 is
                 attainable
                 )
                 unlesse
                 he
                 be
                 a
                 perfect
                 Clowne
                 .
              
               
                 T.
                 S.
                 
                   [
                   These
                   are
                   the
                   horrid
                   Blasphemyes
                   ,
                   and
                   damnable
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Abettors
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   you
                   doe
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   discharge
                   so
                   much
                   passion
                   ,
                   and
                   rage
                   ,
                   both
                   from
                   Presse
                   and
                   pulpit
                   ;
                   calling
                   to
                   the
                   civill
                   Powers
                   for
                   Bonds
                   and
                   Prisons
                   ;
                   nay
                   fire
                   and
                   faggot
                   against
                   all
                   those
                   ,
                   who
                   (
                   fearing
                   the
                   Lord
                   )
                   doe
                   feare
                   to
                   call
                   darknes
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   light
                   darknes
                   .
                   But
                   stop
                   a
                   little
                   and
                   consider
                   ,
                   what
                   you
                   are
                   doing
                   whilst
                   you
                   are
                   upon
                   the
                   full
                   carrere
                   posting
                   to
                   Damascus
                   upon
                   Sauls
                   bloody
                   errand
                   .
                   Will
                   you
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   mouthes
                   be
                   condemned
                   before
                   him
                   that
                   cannot
                   erre
                   in
                   judgment
                   ?
                   Doe
                   you
                   fulfill
                   or
                   violate
                   that
                   Royall
                   Law
                   of
                   Christ
                   written
                   in
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   unto
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   would
                   they
                   should
                   doe
                   unto
                   you
                   ?
                   are
                   not
                   you
                   as
                   notable
                   hereticks
                   in
                   the
                   esteeme
                   of
                   those
                   whose
                   blood
                   you
                   thirst
                   after
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   in
                   yours
                   ?
                   and
                   would
                   you
                   esteeme
                   it
                   just
                   that
                   (
                   were
                   the
                   power
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   )
                   they
                   should
                   mete
                   the
                   same
                   measure
                   unto
                   you
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 This
                 studious
                 Accuser
                 of
                 those
                 Elders
                 against
                 whom
                 no
                 accusation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 2.
                 or
                 3
                 witnesses
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 Thinks
                 (
                 its
                 like
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 acquainted
                 himselfe
                 and
                 clear'd
                 his
                 company
                 very
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 list
                 of
                 15.
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 scoffingly
                 calls
                 them
                 )
                 Blasphemies
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 
                   truly
                   and
                   in
                   good
                   earnest
                   such
                
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sense
                 1
                 Pet.
                 4.
                 4.
                 )
                 And
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 quiet
                 ▪
                 but
                 proceeds
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 condemne
                 the
                 publique
                 Teachers
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 petty
                 crime
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 posting
                 on
                 Saul's
                 bloody
                 errand
                 and
                 thirsting
                 after
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 he
                 sayes
                 is
                 very
                 high
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 vaine
                 is
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 bridles
                 his
                 tongue
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 to
                 fasten
                 upon
                 us
                 those
                 horrid
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 applyed
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 publique
                 teachers
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 (
                 to
                 all
                 whom
                 he
                 writes
                 )
                 are
                 just
                 as
                 true
                 as
                 the
                 like
                 accusation
                 of
                 Shimei
                 was
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 applied
                 to
                 David
                 .
                 2
                 Sam
                 16.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 complices
                 consider
                 ,
                 whether
                 their
                 owne
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 the
                 cursings
                 of
                 ministers
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 bawling
                 Bookes
                 (
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 full
                 of
                 swords
                 )
                 doe
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 signifie
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 more
                 probable
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 shedd
                 our
                 blood
                 (
                 if
                 God
                 should
                 once
                 give
                 them
                 power
                 )
                 then
                 true
                 that
                 we
                 desire
                 theirs
                 .
                 Our
                 desire
                 and
                 prayer
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 errour
                 of
                 their
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 by
                 paths
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 perish
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 believe
                 we
                 shall
                 prevaile
                 for
                 those
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     T.
                     S.
                     
                       [
                       If
                       you
                       shall
                       despise
                       it
                       as
                       mine
                       ,
                       yet
                       accept
                       of
                       it
                       as
                       the
                       counsell
                       of
                       Gamaliel
                       ,
                       that
                       sober
                       Pharises
                       ,
                       take
                       heed
                       to
                       your selves
                       ,
                       what
                       you
                       intend
                       to
                       doe
                       as
                       touching
                       the
                       innocent
                       whom
                       you
                       now
                       so
                       fiercely
                       pursue
                       ,
                       lest
                       haply
                       you
                       be
                       found
                       even
                       to
                       fight
                       against
                       God.
                       &c.
                       
                       
                       And
                       now
                       what
                       is
                       in
                       all
                       the
                       world
                       that
                       I
                       (
                       who
                       am
                       become
                       your
                       enemy
                       because
                       I
                       tell
                       you
                       the
                       truth
                       )
                       do
                       wish
                       unto
                       you
                       Teachers
                       ?
                       Even
                       this
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       gracious
                       God
                       would
                       grant
                       you
                       to
                       witnesse
                       the
                       same
                       change
                       that
                    
                     Saul
                     
                       did
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       same
                       hand
                       of
                       love
                       that
                       struck
                       him
                       to
                       the
                       earth
                       ,
                       would
                       likewise
                       bring
                       you
                       down
                       from
                       all
                       your
                       high
                       thoughts
                       ,
                       and
                       lofty
                       imaginations
                       ,
                       to
                       stoop
                       to
                       the
                       teachings
                       of
                       that
                       Jesus
                       whom
                       you
                       now
                       persecute
                       ,
                       that
                       you
                       may
                       come
                       to
                       witnesse
                       all
                       the
                       wisdome
                       of
                       this
                       world
                       to
                       be
                       foolishnesse
                       with
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       may
                       be
                       content
                       to
                       become
                       fooles
                       ,
                       that
                       you
                       may
                       be
                       wise
                       .
                       That
                       you
                       may
                       cry
                       out
                       (
                       from
                       the
                       same
                       root
                       of
                       life
                       )
                       with
                       the
                       same
                    
                     Saul
                     ,
                     
                       Lord
                       what
                       wouldst
                       thou
                       have
                       us
                       to
                       do
                       ?
                       That
                       you
                       may
                       not
                       in
                       words
                       only
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       truth
                       ,
                       come
                       to
                       witnesse
                       all
                       your
                       excellency
                       but
                       losse
                       ,
                       and
                       your
                       glory
                       but
                       as
                       dung
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       excellency
                       of
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       :
                       And
                       finally
                       ,
                       that
                       you
                       may
                       be
                       made
                       able
                       to
                       comprehend
                       with
                       all
                       Saints
                       ,
                       what
                       is
                       the
                       breadth
                       ,
                       and
                       length
                       ,
                       and
                       depth
                       ,
                       and
                       height
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       know
                       the
                       love
                       of
                       Christ
                       that
                       passeth
                       knowledge
                       :
                       All
                       which
                       are
                       the
                       hearts
                       desires
                       of
                       him
                       for
                       you
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       A
                       cordial
                       Lover
                       of
                       all
                       your
                       Souls
                       
                       and
                       a
                       servant
                       of
                       that
                       Jesus
                       
                       who
                       witnest
                       a
                       good
                       confession
                       
                       before
                       Pontius
                       
                         Pilate
                         .
                         
                         Thomas
                         Speed.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   T.
                   A.
                
                 In
                 these
                 last
                 lines
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 he
                 returnes
                 to
                 his
                 exhortations
                 and
                 supplications
                 ;
                 wherein
                 (
                 having
                 exprest
                 his
                 detestation
                 of
                 us
                 by
                 saying
                 the
                 worst
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 wit
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 against
                 us
                 )
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 wish
                 us
                 well
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 the
                 better
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 behinde
                 with
                 him
                 that
                 way
                 .
                 However
                 good
                 and
                 well-grounded
                 admonitions
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 refuse
                 to
                 observe
                 ,
                 though
                 coming
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 an
                 enemy
                 ;
                 not
                 an
                 enemy
                 as
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 tells
                 (
                 let
                 him
                 search
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 invenomed
                 spirit
                 against
                 us
                 )
                 so
                 many
                 untruths
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 speak
                 some
                 truth
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 think
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 
                   Charity
                   is
                   kinde
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 4.
                 but
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 blinde
                 :
                 Nor
                 can
                 lesse
                 be
                 said
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 concerning
                 
                 the
                 best
                 he
                 saies
                 (
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 shut
                 his
                 eyes
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 dealing
                 therein
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 old
                 management
                 of
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 Jobs
                 Friends
                 with
                 their
                 unjustly
                 condemned
                 Job
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 grave
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 gave
                 him
                 very
                 good
                 counsel
                 ,
                 told
                 him
                 how
                 much
                 comfort
                 he
                 might
                 expect
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   an
                   honest
                   man
                   ,
                
                 when
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 already
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 better
                 than
                 themselves
                 (
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Gods
                 commendation
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 chap.
                 1.
                 8.
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 
                   None
                   such
                
                 )
                 and
                 righter
                 than
                 they
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 he
                 maintained
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Gods
                 approbation
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 condemnation
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 chap.
                 42.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 Just
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 this
                 man
                 come
                 as
                 short
                 of
                 these
                 mens
                 wisdome
                 as
                 he
                 doth
                 of
                 their
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 be
                 no
                 way
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 comes
                 full
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 mistakes
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 Ministers
                 would
                 take
                 his
                 counsel
                 and
                 become
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 greedy
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 and
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 and
                 Thieves
                 ,
                 and
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 )
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 well
                 with
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 detest
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 our
                 calling
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 guilty
                 of
                 those
                 evils
                 and
                 abominations
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 the
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 can
                 speak
                 with
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 speak
                 )
                 in
                 that
                 language
                 of
                 
                   abused
                   Job
                   ,
                   God
                   forbid
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   justifie
                   him
                   :
                   Till
                   we
                   dye
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   remove
                   our
                   integrity
                   from
                   us
                   ;
                   our
                   righteousnesse
                   we
                   hold
                   fast
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   let
                   it
                   goe
                   ;
                   our
                   hearts
                   shall
                   not
                   reproach
                   us
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   we
                   live
                   :
                
                 We
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 much
                 humbled
                 
                 for
                 our
                 miscarriages
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 what
                 need
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 can
                 confidently
                 refer
                 our selves
                 for
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 our
                 cause
                 and
                 carriage
                 as
                 it
                 stands
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 righteous
                 God
                 and
                 supreame
                 Judge
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 throughly
                 plead
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Zion
                 (
                 ever
                 shot
                 at
                 through
                 the
                 sides
                 of
                 Ministers
                 )
                 and
                 will
                 one
                 day
                 disquiet
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 Babilon
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 Instruments
                 of
                 theirs
                 that
                 fight
                 against
                 them
                 and
                 him
                 Jer.
                 50
                 33.
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 his
                 cordial
                 love
                 which
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 shew
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 towards
                 our
                 soules
                 ,
                 my
                 returne
                 thereunto
                 (
                 for
                 my
                 own
                 part
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 dislike
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 opposition
                 to
                 this
                 scandalous
                 Epistle
                 yet
                 I
                 may
                 truly
                 say
                 it
                 hath
                 deeply
                 affected
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 sad
                 condition
                 of
                 these
                 poor
                 and
                 miserable
                 men
                 (
                 whom
                 we
                 
                 call
                 Quakers
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 otherwise
                 to
                 distinguish
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 whereunto
                 I
                 am
                 moved
                 by
                 these
                 two
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 they
                 are
                 (
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 such
                 bitter
                 enemies
                 to
                 us
                 )
                 but
                 such
                 adversaries
                 to
                 the
                 eternal
                 salvation
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 soules
                 ;
                 as
                 many
                 other
                 wayes
                 ,
                 so
                 especially
                 whilest
                 they
                 bring
                 not
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 them
                 to
                 Gods
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 Gods
                 Scripture-light
                 to
                 that
                 light
                 which
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 ready
                 way
                 to
                 their
                 un●oing
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   he
                   that
                   trusts
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   heart
                
                 is
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 runs
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 ruine
                 and
                 perdition
                 ,
                 Prov.
                 28.
                 26.
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 only
                 that
                 make
                 us
                 
                   wise
                   unto
                   salvation
                
                 *
                 ;
                 unto
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 adde
                 their
                 other
                 pernicious
                 errour
                 of
                 pl●cing
                 Justification
                 and
                 salvation
                 in
                 a
                 Righteousnesse
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 satisfaction
                 without
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Another
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 poor
                 creatures
                 are
                 left
                 (
                 I
                 mean
                 the
                 princip●l
                 of
                 them
                 )
                 by
                 those
                 generally
                 that
                 have
                 written
                 most
                 tenderly
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 and
                 sad
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 left
                 (
                 whose
                 heart
                 would
                 not
                 grieve
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 it
                 ?
                 )
                 as
                 men
                 irrevocably
                 lost
                 ,
                 like
                 those
                 men
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Scripture
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   hath
                   forewarned
                   you
                   to
                   flie
                   from
                   the
                   wrath
                   to
                   come
                   ?
                
                 they
                 are
                 possest
                 with
                 such
                 opposite
                 principles
                 as
                 render
                 them
                 
                 incapable
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 warnings
                 that
                 should
                 work
                 upon
                 them
                 and
                 be
                 effectual
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 free
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Turne
                   thou
                   them
                   ô
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   turned
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 and
                 means
                 to
                 save
                 such
                 hardened
                 soules
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 none
                 have
                 so
                 erred
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 God
                 can
                 convert
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   what
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   do
                   thy self
                   to
                   whom
                   all
                   things
                   are
                   possible
                   :
                   We
                   cannot
                   but
                   thou
                   canst
                   ,
                   save
                   even
                   such
                   soules
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   cover
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   sins
                
                 Jam.
                 5.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Omnipotency
                 cannot
                 doe
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 Free-Grace
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 ?
                 
                   So
                   work
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   work
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Ages
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   the
                   exceeding
                   '
                   riches
                   of
                   grace
                   may
                   be
                   manifested
                   and
                   magnified
                   ;
                   and
                   a
                   probatum
                   may
                   be
                   put
                   upon
                   that
                   glorious
                   truth
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   such
                   grace
                   raigns
                
                 
                 
                   through
                   righteousnesse
                   unto
                   eternal
                   life
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   Rom.
                
                 5.
                 21.
                 
              
               
               
                 If
                 my
                 stile
                 seeme
                 to
                 any
                 so
                 severe
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 in
                 question
                 the
                 reality
                 of
                 such
                 compassions
                 and
                 supplications
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 my
                 Epistle
                 a
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 adde
                 this
                 further
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 spirit
                 hath
                 been
                 much
                 humbled
                 within
                 me
                 (
                 let
                 it
                 not
                 be
                 accounted
                 fondnesse
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 much
                 )
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 contained
                 and
                 immoderated
                 by
                 what
                 providence
                 pointed
                 me
                 to
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 was
                 about
                 this
                 work
                 in
                 Mr.
                 
                   Beza's
                   Argument
                   on
                   Psal
                
                 .
                 143.
                 wherein
                 he
                 tells
                 us
                 that
                 that
                 Psalme
                 declares
                 what
                 
                   moderation
                   we
                   should
                   use
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   oppressed
                   with
                   slanders
                   ;
                   for
                   though
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   un●ustly
                   accused
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   be
                   not
                   guilty
                   of
                   that
                   crime
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   conscience
                   ▪
                   as
                   it
                   appears
                   that
                
                 David
                 
                   was
                   banished
                   without
                   all
                   deserving
                   as
                   a
                   seditious
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   g●●lty
                   of
                   high
                   treason
                   (
                   which
                   causeth
                   him
                   both
                   in
                   o●he●
                   places
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   psalme
                   ,
                   b●l●ly
                   to
                   appeal
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   tru●●ing
                   in
                   his
                   innocency
                   )
                   notwithstanding
                   whereas
                   the
                   conscience
                   before
                   ●he
                   judgment
                   s●a●
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   aboundantly
                   reprove
                   them
                   also
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   most
                   innocent
                   before
                   men
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   that
                   the
                   conscience
                   here
                   sustain
                   a
                   double
                   prison
                   ,
                   both
                   confessing
                   i●
                   self
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   s●●ting
                   it self
                   as
                   innocent
                   before
                   the
                   same
                   Judgment
                   seat
                   ,
                   and
                
                 David
                 
                   doth
                   his
                   thing
                   most
                   manifestly
                   in
                   this
                   Psalme
                   ▪
                   addin●
                   a
                   en●ence
                   as
                   notable
                   as
                   any
                   is
                   any
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ▪
                   whereby
                   all
                   and
                   every
                   man
                   without
                   exception
                   (
                   besides
                   him
                   〈◊〉
                   w●o
                   was
                   ●o●ne
                   pure
                   without
                   all
                   spo●
                   )
                   being
                   considered
                   in
                   themselves
                   ,
                   are
                   condemned
                   of
                   injury
                   done
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   wo●hy
                   of
                   ●undry
                   punishments
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 ●ar
                 that
                 holy
                 and
                 humble
                 man.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 shall
                 ●t
                 not
                 be
                 our
                 testimony
                 that
                 we
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 such
                 ●s
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 freely
                 acknowledge
                 our selves
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 such
                 ?
                 I
                 say
                 worthy
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 our
                 guilt
                 before
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 such
                 charges
                 as
                 these
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 come
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 charge
                 us
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 ●ourt
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 receive
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 our
                 consciences
                 do
                 accuse
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wherewith
                 that
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 greater
                 th●n
                 our
                 consciences
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 charge
                 us
                 (
                 while
                 we
                 accuse
                 our selves
                 and
                 fly
                 to
                 free-grace
                 )
                 an
                 absolving
                 sentence
                 .
              
               
                 Yet
                 sure
                 this
                 sends
                 us
                 (
                 for
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 fear
                 to
                 conjoyn
                 my
                 dear
                 Brethren
                 in
                 this
                 concession
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 feelingly
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 special
                 scruting
                 ,
                 and
                 severe
                 search
                 ,
                 into
                 our
                 owne
                 
                 hearts
                 and
                 waies
                 ,
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 whence
                 it
                 may
                 arise
                 in
                 true
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 permit
                 so
                 much
                 scorne
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 spake
                 like
                 a
                 Phylosopher
                 that
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   evil
                   have
                   I
                   done
                   ,
                   that
                   bad
                   men
                   speak
                   well
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
                 but
                 he
                 speaks
                 like
                 a
                 Christian
                 an
                 I
                 like
                 a
                 Divine
                 ,
                 that
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   evil
                   have
                   I
                   done
                   ,
                   that
                   bad
                   men
                   speak
                   evil
                   of
                   me
                   ?
                   I
                   k●●w
                   no●
                   why
                
                 a
                 
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   offended
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   is
                   reason
                   enough
                   ,
                
                 whether
                 
                   I
                   know
                   it
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   why
                   God
                   should
                   be
                   displeased
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   mo●t
                   unjust
                   ,
                   manage
                   his
                   most
                   just
                   displeasure
                   .
                   Surely
                   it
                   is
                   meet
                   to
                   be
                   laid
                   unto
                   God
                   (
                   from
                   the
                   rod
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   scourge
                   of
                   their
                   tongues
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ever
                   in
                   the
                   h●nd
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   offend
                   any
                   more
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   s●e
                   not
                   ,
                   teach
                   thou
                   mee
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   have
                   done
                   iniquiry
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   do
                   no
                   more
                
                 Job
                 ▪
                 34.
                 31
                 ,
                 32.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 far
                 made
                 bold
                 with
                 my
                 Reverend
                 Brethren
                 (
                 yet
                 speaking
                 all
                 to
                 my self
                 most
                 )
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 leave
                 without
                 adding
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 concerning
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 who
                 may
                 be
                 justly
                 charged
                 with
                 some
                 or
                 many
                 of
                 these
                 enormous
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 heaped
                 up
                 in
                 this
                 Epistle
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 such
                 a
                 persions
                 have
                 risen
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 and
                 calling
                 of
                 publick
                 Teachers
                 I
                 hope
                 they
                 will
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 without
                 〈…〉
                 contempt
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 loving
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 serious
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 impart
                 my self
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Then
                 for
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 Epistle
                 be
                 not
                 such
                 a
                 friend
                 to
                 publick
                 teaching
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 taxe
                 us
                 for
                 neglect
                 that
                 way
                 ▪
                 yet
                 that
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Ministers
                 principal
                 task
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 loo●●●●on
                 as
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 a
                 solute
                 necessity
                 1
                 Cor
                 9
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 ●all
                 to
                 Preaching
                 reacheth
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 heaven
                 and
                 the
                 woe
                 for
                 not
                 Preaching
                 goes
                 as
                 low
                 as
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 shal
                 come
                 to
                 require
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 that
                 charge
                 of
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 instant
                 
                   in
                   season
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   season
                
                 2
                 Tim
                 4
                 1
                 ▪
                 2.
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 concernes
                 me
                 more
                 especially
                 to
                 intimate
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 much
                 is
                 here
                 spoken
                 ,
                 concerning
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 cause
                 to
                 lay
                 hol●
                 on
                 the
                 wages
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 care
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Labourer
                 ,
                 no
                 the
                 ●oyterer
                 that
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 hire
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 pas●e
                 this
                 with
                 
                 Gregory's
                 censure
                 
                   Fructus
                   ●bsque
                   pecun●â
                   comedit
                   qui
                   Ecclesiastica
                   commoda
                   prin●
                   pit
                   sed
                   ministerium
                   popul
                   ●non
                   im●en
                   ●it
                   .
                   Quid
                   ad
                   haec
                   nos
                   Pasto
                
                 
                 
                   res
                   dicimus
                   qui
                   officiū
                   quidem
                   praeconis
                   susipimus
                   ,
                   ●ed
                   alimenta
                   Eccesiastica
                   
                   muti
                   manducamus
                   ;
                   exigimus
                   quod
                   nostro
                   debitur
                   corpori
                   .
                   sed
                   non
                   impedimus
                   quod
                   subjectorum
                   debetur
                   cordi
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 cause
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Calling
                 shall
                 (
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 wherein
                 men
                 are
                 more
                 prest
                 to
                 take
                 pains
                 )
                 preach
                 frequently
                 and
                 live
                 desolutely
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 our
                 Saviours
                 black
                 character
                 of
                 those
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 this
                 indiscreet
                 and
                 un-distinguishing
                 Epistle
                 shuffles
                 us
                 all
                 up
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   say
                   and
                   do
                   not
                
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 3.
                 like
                 Kine
                 (
                 its
                 an
                 homly
                 similitude
                 but
                 which
                 comes
                 home
                 )
                 that
                 give
                 a
                 good
                 meal
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 perhaps
                 of
                 sincere
                 milk
                 )
                 and
                 then
                 throw
                 it
                 all
                 down
                 with
                 their
                 foot
                 ;
                 or
                 like
                 children
                 that
                 write
                 a
                 fair
                 coppy
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 blot
                 it
                 out
                 with
                 their
                 slieve
                 .
                 How
                 dishonourable
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 uncomfortable
                 ?
                 For
                 here
                 I
                 remember
                 what
                 is
                 storied
                 of
                 Origen
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 drawn
                 in
                 by
                 a
                 device
                 (
                 as
                 Epiphanius
                 reports
                 )
                 to
                 offer
                 Frankinsense
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Heathen
                 gods
                 ,
                 he
                 left
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 being
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 indure
                 the
                 infamy
                 that
                 succeeded
                 such
                 a
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 when
                 they
                 constrained
                 him
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 he
                 rose
                 up
                 at
                 length
                 ,
                 and
                 read
                 this
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 50.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 
                   But
                   unto
                   the
                   wicked
                   saith
                   God
                   ,
                   what
                   hast
                   thou
                   to
                   do
                   to
                   declare
                   my
                   statutes
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   take
                   my
                   covenant
                   into
                   thy
                   mouth
                   ?
                
                 And
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 laid
                 asi●e
                 the
                 Book
                 and
                 fell
                 a
                 weeping
                 and
                 wailing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 sure
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 God
                 awaken
                 a
                 mis-living
                 Ministers
                 conscience
                 ,
                 an
                 evil
                 carriage
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 weeping
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 50.
                 
                 Psalme
                 to
                 him
                 will
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 51
                 to
                 David
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 most
                 cause
                 to
                 mention
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 hath
                 moved
                 me
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Book
                 of
                 reproaches
                 takes
                 its
                 rise
                 and
                 the
                 little
                 strength
                 it
                 hath
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 loose
                 and
                 unjustifiable
                 carriage
                 of
                 diverse
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 ministerial
                 Calling
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 a
                 lamentable
                 thing
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 should
                 so
                 live
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 dishonour
                 both
                 the
                 Word
                 &
                 the
                 Ministry
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 all
                 suffer
                 
                   Thou
                   that
                   teachest
                   another
                   teachest
                   thou
                   not
                   thy self
                   ?
                   Thou
                   whose
                   businesse
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   breaking
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   dishonourest
                   thou
                   God
                   ?
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                
                 (
                 even
                 that
                 Name
                 of
                 his
                 which
                 is
                 stampt
                 
                 on
                 his
                 ordinances
                 and
                 Ministers
                 )
                 
                   is
                   blasphemed
                   among
                   the
                   Quakers
                   and
                   Anti
                   ministerial
                   men
                   through
                   you
                   .
                
                 Is
                 it
                 nothing
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 make
                 the
                 offerings
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 to
                 be
                 abhorred
                 ?
                 Will
                 not
                 the
                 accompt
                 be
                 sad
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 
                 lived
                 scandalously
                 your selves
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 brought
                 a
                 scandal
                 and
                 all
                 approby
                 on
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 calling
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 lived
                 better
                 ?
                 O
                 think
                 seriously
                 and
                 seasonably
                 of
                 that
                 heart-smiting
                 aggravation
                 and
                 the
                 sheath-lesse
                 sword
                 that
                 followed
                 it
                 .
                 
                   By
                   thy
                   sin
                   thou
                   hast
                   given
                   great
                   occasion
                   to
                   the
                   enemies
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   blaspheme
                   .
                
                 A
                 good
                 Minister
                 is
                 the
                 Ornament
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 bad
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 blot
                 and
                 the
                 blemish
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 therefore
                 three
                 heavy
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 acountable
                 for
                 ,
                 a
                 bad
                 carriage
                 ,
                 the
                 bad
                 carriage
                 of
                 a
                 Minister
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 Ministry
                 it self
                 despicable
                 by
                 so
                 bad
                 a
                 carriage
                 .
                 Let
                 this
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 hasten
                 an
                 amendment
                 for
                 the
                 preventing
                 of
                 an
                 accumulated
                 Judgment
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 reason
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 thus
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 assuming
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 my self
                 over
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 calling
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 loving
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 any
                 ;
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 call
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 s
                 high
                 time
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 draw
                 to
                 a
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 shall
                 returne
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whom
                 myself
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 publick
                 and
                 pious
                 Teachers
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 are
                 willing
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 
                   pray
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   no
                   evil
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   appear
                   approved
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   honest
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   be
                   as
                   Reprobates
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   I
                   trust
                   they
                   shall
                   know
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   Reprobates
                
                 2
                 Cor.
                 23.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 had
                 cause
                 notwithstanding
                 thus
                 to
                 apply
                 my self
                 to
                 this
                 first
                 and
                 foulest
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Adversaries
                 Book
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 what
                 David
                 sometime
                 said
                 a
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   occasioned
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   persons
                   of
                   thy
                   Fathers
                   House
                
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 fourscore
                 and
                 five
                 Persons
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Priests
                 ,
                 My
                 love
                 to
                 my
                 Brethren
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 lesse
                 than
                 to
                 reflect
                 upon
                 my self
                 (
                 when
                 I
                 read
                 these
                 most
                 abusive
                 things
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Person
                 ,
                 through
                 whose
                 occasion
                 the
                 ●e●r
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 been
                 thus
                 vilified
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 railings
                 of
                 injudicious
                 and
                 uncivil
                 men
                 be
                 of
                 little
                 value
                 upon
                 right
                 consideration
                 ,
                 (
                 save
                 only
                 to
                 lay
                 upon
                 themselves
                 
                 a
                 fearful
                 guilt
                 )
                 yet
                 because
                 diverse
                 weak
                 Christians
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 able
                 to
                 see
                 into
                 the
                 subtilties
                 of
                 Deceivers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 finde
                 out
                 the
                 depths
                 of
                 Satan
                 in
                 this
                 designe
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 induced
                 to
                 a
                 lesse
                 estimation
                 of
                 publick
                 Preachers
                 and
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Gods
                 principal
                 ordinary
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 the
                 more
                 pains
                 to
                 afford
                 them
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 this
                 Discovery
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 may
                 not
                 have
                 lesse
                 efficacy
                 upon
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 lesse
                 respect
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 blesse
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 spoken
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 prevalent
                 for
                 the
                 confirming
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 have
                 yet
                 kept
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reducing
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 far
                 gone
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 long
                 gone
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 humbly
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 will
                 do
                 so
                 also
                 ;
                 however
                 I
                 shall
                 leave
                 all
                 to
                 that
                 all-working
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 Paul
                 plants
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollo
                 waters
                 ,
                 doth
                 himself
                 alone
                 give
                 the
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 adde
                 (
                 through
                 his
                 good
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 humbly
                 beg
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 )
                 an
                 effectual
                 operation
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A74947-e370
           
             a
             Acts.
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             John
             10
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Isa
             .
             59.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Luk.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             ●
             
          
           
             a
             Jude
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Thes
             .
             3.
             3
             
          
           
             c
             Ps
             .
             92.
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             Phil.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             g
             Rev.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             i
             Luk.
             9.
             62.
             
          
           
             k
             Act.
             21.
             16.
             
          
           
             l
             Gal
             3.
             13.
             
             &
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Thes
             .
             4
             14.
             
          
           
             n
             Joh.
             6.
             67.
             
          
           
             o
             Josh
             .
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             p
             Joh.
             10.
             27.
             
          
           
             q
             Psal
             .
             65.
             4
             
          
           
             r
             Joh.
             6.
             68
             
          
           
             ſ
             Jer.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Tit.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             c
             Ehes
             .
             4.
             21
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             12.
             
             &
             3
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Chron.
             ●
             15
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Gen.
             9.
             27
             
          
           
             g
             Cant.
             1
             :
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Joh.
             14.
             30
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Heb.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             l
             Isa
             .
             55.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             3.
             6.
             2
             
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             Jam.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Isa
             .
             66.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             6.
             17
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             10.
             2.
             
          
           
             g
             Rom.
             10.
             3
             
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             Heb.
             10.
             23.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             c
             
               The
               worlds
               wonder
               or
               the
               Quakers
               blazing
               Star
            
             p
             33.
             54.
             
          
           
             d
             Chron.
             24.
             7
             
          
           
             e
             Gal.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             Acts
             13.
             
             ●
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             4.
             15
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             k
             Psa
             .
             122.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ▪
             4.
             
             Isa
             .
             56.
             6.
             
             They
             that
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             the
             Lord
             &
             to
             his
             servants
             keep
             the
             Sabboath
             .
          
           
             l
             John
             8.
             44.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             
               Kings
               ▪
            
             22.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Thes
             .
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Book
             called
             
               A
               Faithful
               discovery
               of
               a
               treacherous
               design
            
             p.
             18
             ,
             19.
             12
             
             Cor.
             11.
             q3
             .
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             Osiander
             Hist
             .
             Eccles
             .
             Epit.
             Cent.
             4.
             ch
             .
             43.
             lib.
             2.
             &
             lib.
             3
             ch
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             d
             Mat.
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             2
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             John
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             g
             Isa
             .
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             32.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Act.
             5.
             40.
             
          
           
             b
             Phil.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             c
             Act.
             15.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             28.
             31.
             
             &
             16.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             his
             Preface
             before
             his
             Lectures
             on
             the
             Psalms
             of
             Degrees
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Kings
             18.
             38.
             38.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             Calvin
             
          
           
             g
             Chron.
             30.
             
             Nehem.
             8.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             122.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             1
             John
             5.
             1.
             
             Psal
             .
             119.
             63.
             
          
           
             a
             Tim.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             24.
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Prov.
             23.
             23.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             P●yn
             Mr.
             
               Baxter
               Quak.
               Catech
            
             .
             p
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Faithful
               discovery
               of
               a
               treacherous
               design
               ,
            
             p
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             
               George
               Cowlishaw
            
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Bristol
             Ironmonger
             taken
             Jan.
             22.
             1654.
             
          
           
             
               Worlds
               wonder
            
             .
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             They
             who
             desire
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mysteries
             of
             this
             way
             ,
             may
             be
             satisfied
             in
             reading
             that
             Book
             .
          
           
             
               Worlds
               wond
            
             q
             27.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             p
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Jer.
             50.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Neque
             enim
             sic
             cum
             protervis
             at
             indomitis
             agendum
             ut
             cum
             mansuetis
             docilibus
             Calv.
             in
             loc
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A74947-e5550
           
             a
             Cant
             2.
             15
             
             ▪
             Col.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             Luk.
             10.
             16
             
          
           
             *
             But
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             say
             what
             he
             way
             truly
             say
             of
             so
             many
             of
             us
             ?
          
           
             a
             Math.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Sam.
             10.
             6.
             
             &
             12.
             31
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Sam
             10.
             3
             
          
           
             d
             Jer.
             37.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Acts
             24.
             33.
             
          
           
             f
             Act.
             24.
             20
             
          
           
             g
             Psa
             .
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             Acts.
             15.
             23.
             
             
               We
               find
               greeting
               in
               letters
               to
               be
               dispersed
               in
               every
               City
               &
            
             Acts
             21.
             19.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Read
               more
               of
               this
               in
               M.
            
             Bakers
             Qua
             kers
             Catichisme
             .
             p.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mark
             12.
             38.
             
               compared
               with
            
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             16.
             
             Gen.
             34.
             19
             vide
             Beram
             in
             locum
             significatur
             voluntas
             cum
             summa
             cupiditate
             conjuncta
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             4.
             29.
             with
             Gen.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               this
               about
               Indentures
               answered
               in
               the
            
             7.
             
             
               Article
               of
               his
               scoffing
               Charge
            
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             
               In
               a
               sober
               Answer
               to
               this
               angry
               Epistle
               ,
               p.
            
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             Heb
             9.
             10
             
          
           
             m
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             n
             Levit.
             24.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Kings
             21
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             p
             Gal.
             4.
             29.
             
          
           
             q
             Gen.
             16.
             12.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             r
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             If
             we
             should
             admit
             that
             we
             are
             as
             like
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             as
             the
             Quakers
             are
             like
             Christ
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             suffer
             much
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             to
             be
             most
             unlike
             .
          
           
             ſ
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               indicat
               eam
               praesentiam
               quae
               cum
               ipso
               mundo
               coepit
               ▪
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Nempe
               etiam
               antequam
               mitteretur
            
             Johannes
             ,
             
               aut
               ipsemet
               in
               mundum
               veniret
            
             Beza
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             in
             Mat.
             23.
             37.
             
             
               Neque
               hic
               disserit
               quid
               sacere
               inceperit
               ex
               quo
               fuit
               in
               carne
               manesastatus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Viri
               per
               nativitatem
               ex
               utero
               matris
               ,
            
             as
             Joh.
             18.
             37.
             
             &
             12.
             46.
             piscat
             .
          
           
             *
             Calvin
             Cartwright
             Piscator
             .
             Polanus
             Syntagm
             .
             L.
             6
             c.
             18.
             
             
               Cameronis
               Opera
               .
               p.
            
             233.
             
               est
               loquutio
               in
               scripturis
               usitata
               illud
               Deo
               tribuere
               quod
               sieri
               non
               potest
               nisi
               a
               Deo
               ,
               licet
               in
               omnibusnon
               fiat
               ,
               ut
            
             Psal
             .
             145
             14.
             
             
               Omnes
               cadentes
               licet
               in
               lapsibus
               suis
               multi
               manent
               ,
            
          
           
             *
             
               And
               therefore
               is
               called
               salvation
            
             Acts
             28.
             28
             
             Heb.
             2.
             3
             ,
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             
               hath
               answered
               them
               well
               and
               warily
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               All
               that
               come
               into
               the
               world
               of
               nature
               he
               enlightneth
               with
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               come
               into
               into
               the
               world
               of
               grace
               ,
               he
               enlightneth
               with
               the
               light
               of
               supernatural
               revelation
               The
            
             Quakers
             Catechisme
             p
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Sober
               Answer
               p.
            
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             t
             Joh.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               A
               faithfull
               discovery
               of
               a
               treacherous
               designe
            
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Scripture
               speaks
               not
               in
               those
               places
               logically
               and
               definitively
               ,
               but
               Rhetorically
               &
               by
               way
               of
               amplification
               .
            
          
           
             v
             Isa
             .
             11.
             6.
             
             Act.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             w
             Jer.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             
               They
               taught
               at
               a
               great
               disadvantage
               in
               the
               Old-Testament
               ,
               for
               no
               teaching
               was
               effectual
               without
               the
               New
               (
               there
               was
               never
               any
               merit
               or
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               from
               things
               acted
               in
               the
               New-Testament
               )
               nor
               so
               effectual
               as
               in
               the
               New.
               The
               knowledge
               [
               then
               ]
               was
               but
               like
               a
               drop
               ,
               this
               [
               now
               ]
               is
               like
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
             Acts
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             
               So
               Tremel
               .
               &
               Jun.
               in
            
             Jer.
             31.
             34.
             
             
               Non
               autem
               [
               solum
               ]
               decebunt
               eclipsis
               frequens
               ut
               ,
            
             Gen.
             32.
             28.
             1
             
             Sam.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Take
               these
               three
               together
            
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             sanctified
             Christian
             ,
             
               and
               then
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               that
               no
               Christian
               (
               taught
               by
               these
               )
               needs
               any
               man
               should
               teach
               him
               (
               or
               Angel
               either
               ,
            
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
             )
             
               otherwise
               or
               any
               other
               thing
               than
               the
               Spirit
               in
               these
               three
               teacheth
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             19
             ,
             20.
             ch
             .
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             y
             Gen.
             20.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             66.
             18.
             
          
           
             z
             Rom.
             10.
             4.
             
             Col.
             2.
             10.
             
               vide
               Davenant
               in
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             7
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Worlds
               wonder
               or
               the
               Quahers
               blazing
               Star.
            
             ●
             .
             16.
             17
             
          
           
             See
             John
             2.
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             &
             16.
             18.
             19.
             
             Luke
             24.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             c
             Jer.
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             d
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             
             Act.
             19.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             34.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               A
               Prohibition
               so
               universall
               ,
               that
               it
               admitteth
               of
               no
               exception
               .
            
          
           
             Fallacia
             à
             dicto
             secundo
             quid
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             So
             James
             cap.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               (
               without
               any
               comma
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Therefore
             James
             
               saith
               ?
               neither
               by
               the
               heaven
               non
               by
               the
               earth
               ,
               nor
            
             by
             any
             other
             oath
             ,
             
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               the
               like
               creatures
               ;
               again
               ,
               by
               no
               oath
               at
               all
               in
               ordinary
               talke
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               make
               our
               communication
               a
               swearing
               communication
               ,
               opposite
               to
               Yea
               and
               Nay
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             
               to
               an
               affirming
               or
               denying
               communication
               :
               without
               any
               oath
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Your
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             h
             Psal
             .
             63.
             11.
             
             Isa
             .
             65.
             16.
             
             Jer.
             4.
             2.
             
             
               And
               thou
               shalt
               Swear
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             14.
             29.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Godwins
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
            
             lib.
             6
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Godwin
             ub●
             supra
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             Mat.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Nominasse
             est
             refutasse
             .
          
           
             Acts
             21.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Before
               the
               honorable
               Committee
               of
               Parliament
               when
               the
               business
               of
               Tyths
               was
               in
               agitation
               An.
            
             1653.
             
             
               See
               the
               Paper
               entituled
            
             ,
             Some
             modest
             and
             sober
             Considerations
             about
             Tyths
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             l
             
               A
               sad
               complaint
               of
               this
               was
               made
               by
            
             Pareus
             
               Professor
               in
            
             Hiedleberg
             
               to
               Dostor
            
             Twisse
             ,
             
               when
               he
               was
               there
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               was
               reported
               by
               D.
            
             Twisse
             
               himself
               to
               a
               friend
               of
               his
            
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Mr.
             Sam.
             Crok
             
               Pastor
               of
            
             Wrington
             in
             Sontersetshire
             .
             preache
             Ann.
             1627.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             Somthing
             for
             bread
             ,
             for
             cloath
             ,
             for
             drink
             for
             all
             men
             are
             nourished
             and
             maintained
             by
             the
             same
             elements
             :
             Other
             setled
             wayes
             of
             maintenance
             will
             not
             afford
             a
             proportion
             suitable
             to
             that
             Rule
             .
          
           
             b
             
               The
               4.
               
                 thing
                 may
                 be
                 further
                 explained
                 by
                 what
                 he
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 thus
                 ;
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Tythes
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 than
                 Judiciary
                 ,
                 even
                 Ecclesiastical
                 which
                 comes
                 neerer
                 the
                 second
                 Commandement
                 than
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 robbery
                 between
                 man
                 and
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 s
                 a
                 Law
                 therefore
                 though
                 not
                 immediately
                 promulgated
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 enacted
                 by
                 men
                 for
                 God.
                 The
                 things
                 are
                 consecrated
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 is
                 consecrated
                 to
                 God
                 too
                 ,
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 Do
                 Christian
                 Magistrates
                 require
                 subjection
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 give
                 to
              
               Caesar
               
                 that
                 which
                 is
              
               Caesars
               ?
               
                 And
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 subjection
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 obey
                 this
              
               Law
               for
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               In
               their
               Sober
               Answer
               to
               this
               angry
               Epistle
               newly
               put
               forth
               .
            
             p.
             18
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Nehemiah
             10.
             32.
             
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
            
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             c
             To
             wit
             ,
             either
             by
             themselves
             or
             some
             other
             godly
             persons
             that
             saved
             them
             that
             labour
             ,
             which
             if
             others
             would
             do
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             sit
             still
             with
             thanks
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             1.
             70.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             11.
             1
             
             Thes
             .
             2.
             13
             
          
           
             b
             
               See
               the
               faithfull
               discovery
               of
               a
               treacherous
               designe
               Pag.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               see
               a
               faithfull
               discovery
               of
               a
               treacherous
               designe
               .
            
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             
             Galar
             .
             1.
             16
             
          
           
             A.
             vid.
             Amesium
             in
             2
             Pet
             11.
             de
             differentia
             Apostolo●ū
             &
             ministrorum
             ordinar
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             2
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Thou
             .
             Gr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thou
             La.
             Tu
             thou
          
           
             Loquendum
             ut
             vulgus
             .
          
           
             Job
             27.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             a
             Tit.
             1.
             13.
             
             
               Rebuke
               sharply
               ,
               praecisely
               ,
               severe
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Honest
             Phocion
             
               applauded
               once
               by
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               never
               used
               to
               like
               him
               ,
               wondered
               a●
               it
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               one
               n●er
               him
               ,
            
             Ecquid
             imprudenti
             hod●è
             mihi
             excidit
             mali
             
               Have
               I
               let
               fall
               any
               ill
               passage
               that
               the
               people
               are
               so
               pleased
               .
            
          
           
             
               Moral
               .
               in
               Job
               .
               l
            
             22.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             64.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             14.
             2
             
             Cor.
             8.
             23
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             22.